The character of a papist in masquerade, supported by authority and experience in answer to The character of a popish successor / by Roger L'Estrange.
         L'Estrange, Roger, Sir, 1616-1704.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 222 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 44 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47819
         Wing L1215
         ESTC R21234
         12681776
         ocm 12681776
         65670
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47819)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65670)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 360:14)
      
       
         
           
             The character of a papist in masquerade, supported by authority and experience in answer to The character of a popish successor / by Roger L'Estrange.
             L'Estrange, Roger, Sir, 1616-1704.
          
           [2], 85 p.
           
             Printed for H. Brome ...,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Settle, Elkanah, 1648-1724. -- Character of a popish successour.
           Great Britain -- Kings and rulers -- Succession.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-01 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-01 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Character
           OF
           A
           PAPIST
           in
           MASQUERADE
           ;
           Supported
           By
           Authority
           and
           Experience
           .
        
         
           In
           Answer
           to
           the
           CHARACTER
           OF
           A
           POPISH
           SUCCESSOR
           .
        
         
           By
           Roger
           L'Estrange
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             H.
             Brome
          
           at
           the
           Signe
           of
           the
           Gun
           in
           S.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           1681.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           CHARACTER
           of
           a
           Papist
           in
           Masquerade
           .
        
         
           
             
               THe
               Character
               of
               a
               Popish
               Successor
            
             were
             an
             excellent
             Piece
             in
             the
             kinde
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             too
             much
             Sublimate
             in
             it
             ;
             For
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             some
             people
             ,
             that
             ,
             with
             only
             holding
             their
             Noses
             over
             it
             ,
             but
             one
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             ,
             have
             run
             stark
             mad
             upon
             't
             :
             And
             when
             This
             Fume
             has
             once
             taken
             the
             Brain
             ,
             there
             's
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Powder
               of
               Experience
            
             ,
             (
             the
             Remembrance
             of
             things
             past
             )
             to
             set
             a
             man
             Right
             again
             .
             The
             Truth
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Authour
             has
             made
             the
             Figure
             of
             his
             Successour
             too
             Frightful
             ,
             and
             enormous
             ;
             Sawcer-ey'd
             and
             Cloven
             ●ooted
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             has
             painted
             the
             Monster
             as
             black
             on
             the
             One
             side
             ,
             as
             Ink
             and
             Words
             can
             make
             him
             ;
             he
             finishes
             his
             Master-Piece
             with
             a
             Paradox
             ,
             on
             the
             
               Other
               ;
               (
               Fol.
            
             4.
             )
             by
             the
             Supposal
             of
             a
             most
             Excellent
             Person
             ,
             and
             yet
             making
             him
             the
             greater
             Devil
             for
             his
             Virtues
             .
          
           
             His
             Fortitude
             (
             he
             says
             )
             makes
             him
             only
             the
             more
             Daring
             in
             the
             Cause
             of
             Rome
             ;
             his
             Justice
             makes
             it
             a
             Point
             of
             Conscience
             to
             deliver
             us
             up
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             his
             Temperance
             ,
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Passions
             ,
             makes
             him
             the
             more
             close
             and
             steady
             ;
             and
             his
             Prudence
             crowns
             the
             Work
             ,
             by
             the
             assistance
             it
             gives
             him
             in
             the
             Menage
             of
             his
             Policies
             and
             
               Conduct
               :
               And
               so
               he
               goes
               on
               .
            
             Wbat
             booss
             it
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             in
             a
             Popish
             Heir
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             's
             the
             Truest
             Friend
             ,
             the
             Greatest
             of
             
               Hero
               ,
               s
            
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             Masters
             ,
             the
             Justest
             Judge
             ,
             or
             the
             Honestest
             of
             Men
             ?
             All
             meer
             treacherous
             Quicksands
             for
             a
             people
             to
             repose
             the
             least
             glimpse
             of
             Safety
             in
             ,
             or
             build
             the
             least
             hopes
             upon
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             fairly
             push'd
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             only
             a
             cast
             of
             his
             Rhetorique
             :
             For
             every
             body
             knows
             ,
             that
             all
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             thus
             Qualify'd
             ,
             and
             under
             Articles
             of
             Treaty
             and
             Agreement
             ,
             keep
             touch
             ,
             even
             with
             Infidels
             ;
             nay
             ,
             and
             Infidels
             with
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             go
             any
             further
             ,
             let
             me
             recommend
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             one
             Remarque
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             worthy
             of
             his
             Attention
             :
             He
             cuts
             all
             the
             way
             upon
             the
             Successor
             ,
             as
             presupposing
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
               `
               Dangerous
            
             ,
             and
             Insufferable
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             
               That
               Perswasion
            
             .
             And
             very
             magisterialy
             he
             gives
             us
             his
             own
             bare
             word
             for
             the
             dangers
             of
             that
             Perswasion
             .
             Why
             does
             he
             not
             rather
             tell
             us
             in
             express
             and
             particular
             Terms
             ,
             These
             and
             These
             are
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             and
             then
             make
             his
             Inference
             ,
             from
             those
             Principles
             to
             
             the
             Dangers
             that
             attend
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             leave
             the
             unbyass'd
             part
             of
             the
             world
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Congruity
             and
             Proportion
             betwixt
             such
             Causes
             and
             such
             Effects
             ?
             For
             His
             dilating
             himself
             thus
             at
             random
             upon
             his
             Character
             ,
             and
             striking
             so
             point-blank
             at
             the
             Rescinding
             of
             the
             Succession
             ,
             makes
             men
             apt
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             his
             Pique
             may
             be
             rather
             to
             the
             Person
             ,
             then
             the
             Religion
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             behove
             me
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             inform
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             charge
             him
             for
             not
             producing
             the
             dangerous
             Principles
             of
             the
             Papists
             ;
             as
             if
             I
             thought
             there
             were
             no
             Instances
             of
             that
             Quality
             to
             be
             given
             :
             (
             For
             I
             am
             better
             acquainted
             with
             their
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Politiques
            
             ,
             then
             so
             .
             )
             But
             the
             true
             Intent
             of
             my
             Quaere
             upon
             that
             Objection
             ,
             was
             to
             shew
             the
             Authours
             Prudence
             in
             reserving
             himself
             upon
             those
             Particulars
             :
             For
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Behold
               !
               Th●se
               are
               the
               Positions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               endur'd
               in
               any
            
             Government
             ;
             I
             should
             have
             ask'd
             him
             presently
             ,
             
               How
               comes
               it
               then
            
             that
             
               you
               your self
               ,
               under
               the
               Colour
               of
            
             Rooting
             out
             Popery
             
               One
               way
               ,
               are
            
             Planting
             
               it
               Another
               ;
               and
               Erecting
               the
               very
               same
               Pestilent
            
             Positions
             
               that
               you
               condemn
               ▪
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               while
               you
               would
               be
               thought
               zealous
               to
            
             Abolish
             the
             Name
             of
             Popery
             ,
             
               you
               are
               no
               lesse
               zealous
               ▪
               to
            
             Establish
             the
             Doctrine
             
               of
               it
            
             ;
             Whereof
             ,
             at
             leisure
             .
          
           
             The
             suddain
             bolting
             out
             of
             this
             Phantôme
             from
             behinde
             the
             Hanging
             ,
             may
             so
             far
             serve
             a
             present
             turn
             ,
             as
             to
             startle
             ,
             and
             surprise
             the
             undiscerning
             Vulgar
             :
             Yet
             ,
             when
             ,
             upon
             Second
             ▪
             and
             Recollected
             thoughts
             ,
             this
             Mormo
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             examin'd
             ,
             and
             taken
             to
             pieces
             ;
             the
             very
             multitude
             themselves
             ,
             that
             were
             affrighted
             at
             the
             Apparition
             ,
             will
             be
             asham'd
             of
             the
             Imposture
             .
             The
             thing
             that
             I
             would
             say
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             Truth
             is
             somewhat
             too
             much
             Hyperboliz'd
             ,
             in
             a
             Declamatory
             Torrent
             of
             Words
             ,
             and
             Exuberance
             of
             Phansy
             ,
             without
             any
             one
             Concluding
             and
             Convincing
             Period
             .
             If
             Apollo
             had
             been
             of
             Counsell
             with
             the
             Authour
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             advis'd
             him
             to
             the
             Moderating
             of
             his
             Character
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             
               Olaus
               Magnus
            
             ,
             in
             Boccalini
             ,
             to
             moderate
             the
             Greatness
             of
             his
             
               Northern
               Eagles
            
             ,
             that
             prey'd
             upon
             Elephants
             ;
             as
             being
             a
             very
             Extraordinary
             thing
             for
             a
             Bird
             to
             trusse
             an
             Elephant
             ,
             and
             fly
             away
             with
             him
             .
             (
             which
             is
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             the
             more
             Venial
             Excess
             of
             the
             two
             .
             )
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Indignities
             that
             can
             be
             put
             upon
             the
             simplicity
             of
             a
             
               Just
               Truth
            
             ,
             the
             dawbing
             of
             it
             with
             Embrodery
             and
             Flourish
             ,
             and
             the
             over-doing
             of
             it
             .
             If
             Little
             Epictetus
             had
             been
             at
             his
             Elbow
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             minded
             him
             ,
             that
             
               some
               things
               are
               in
               our
               our
               own
               Power
               ,
               and
               others
               are
               not
               so
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             his
             Discourse
             being
             wholly
             out
             of
             His
             Cognizance
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             left
             the
             
             business
             of
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Ordering
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             Subject
             (
             I
             know
             )
             that
             whoever
             touches
             upon
             it
             ,
             treads
             upon
             
               Burning
               Coals
            
             ;
             and
             there
             must
             be
             great
             Caution
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Innocence
             ,
             to
             carry
             a
             man
             through
             this
             Ordeal
             :
             For
             who
             shall
             dare
             to
             Dispute
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             
               Popish
               Successor
            
             ?
             But
             so
             far
             am
             I
             from
             undertaking
             that
             Province
             ,
             that
             I
             'le
             compound
             the
             matter
             with
             him
             beforehand
             ;
             and
             take
             all
             his
             suppositions
             of
             Difficulties
             and
             Hazzards
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             for
             Granted
             .
             But
             then
             I
             must
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             unhappy
             circumstance
             of
             being
             under
             the
             Allegeance
             of
             a
             Prince
             of
             that
             Perswasion
             ,
             who
             is
             actually
             in
             the
             Possession
             and
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             remote
             Possibility
             only
             of
             that
             Danger
             ;
             and
             a
             Possibility
             too
             of
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             a
             thousand
             things
             may
             intervene
             ,
             to
             prevent
             it
             :
             As
             the
             Contingences
             of
             
               Issue
               ,
               Survivorship
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             at
             the
             Worst
             ,
             this
             dismal
             apprehension
             amounts
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Contemplation
             of
             a
             Prince
             of
             
               That
               Communion
            
             ,
             in
             a
             Parenthesis
             ,
             betwixt
             a
             Predecessor
             ,
             and
             a
             Successor
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Reformed
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             Not
             but
             that
             I
             am
             as
             much
             against
             the
             Principles
             ,
             and
             Practises
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             dep●rted
             from
             that
             Communion
             ,
             as
             any
             man
             living
             ,
             that
             keeps
             himself
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             
               Christian
               Charity
               ,
               Humanity
            
             ,
             and
             
               good
               Manners
            
             .
             And
             so
             far
             ,
             I
             shall
             heartily
             joyn
             with
             the
             Compiler
             of
             the
             Character
             ,
             by
             a
             previous
             Concession
             of
             the
             Inconveniences
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             already
             )
             that
             may
             arrive
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             Religion
             .
             But
             then
             I
             must
             take
             this
             Consideration
             along
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             That
             First
             ;
             there
             are
             many
             
               Dreadfull
               Dangers
            
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             avoid
             ,
             but
             by
             incurring
             Greater
             .
             As
             the
             Leaping
             of
             a
             Garret-window
             ,
             when
             the
             Fire
             has
             taken
             the
             Stair-Case
             ;
             which
             is
             only
             a
             prudent
             Election
             (
             under
             a
             Calamitous
             Necessity
             )
             of
             the
             less
             evil
             of
             the
             Two.
             Now
             the
             same
             Action
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             been
             a
             madness
             Without
             that
             necessity
             ,
             becomes
             an
             Act
             of
             
               Prudence
               ,
               With
            
             it
             ;
             the
             great
             danger
             of
             the
             Leap
             being
             warranted
             by
             the
             greater
             danger
             of
             the
             Fire
             :
             And
             there
             must
             likewise
             precede
             a
             Deliberation
             upon
             the
             difficulties
             Both
             ways
             ,
             to
             justifie
             the
             Resolution
             :
             For
             otherwise
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             a
             man
             does
             well
             but
             by
             chance
             .
             Now
             it
             would
             have
             been
             fair
             play
             ,
             in
             the
             Character-writer
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             candidly
             Ballanc'd
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             told
             us
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             danger
             One
             way
             ,
             and
             
               That
               Another
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             happens
             ,
             many
             times
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             no
             other
             Choice
             before
             us
             ,
             but
             either
             to
             suffer
             the
             Highest
             Degree
             of
             Misery
             ,
             that
             can
             befall
             us
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             to
             Prostitute
             our
             Souls
             ,
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             our
             Skins
             ,
             and
             Fortunes
             .
             Now
             under
             such
             an
             Exigent
             as
             This
             ,
             let
             the
             Prospect
             of
             things
             be
             never
             so
             Terrible
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             
             oppose
             ,
             the
             Duties
             of
             Christians
             ,
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Honest
               men
            
             ,
             to
             all
             hazzards
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             patiently
             to
             endure
             whatever
             we
             cannot
             ,
             with
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             either
             Resist
             ,
             or
             Decline
             :
             according
             to
             the
             Practise
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             who
             witnessed
             their
             Profession
             with
             their
             Bloud
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ;
             and
             Submitted
             ,
             as
             
               Loyal
               Subjects
            
             ,
             without
             Resistance
             .
             So
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             govern
             our selves
             by
             a
             Naked
             Speculation
             of
             the
             Perils
             that
             we
             are
             to
             encounter
             ,
             and
             the
             Means
             of
             avoiding
             them
             ;
             without
             enquiring
             into
             the
             Consistency
             of
             those
             means
             with
             the
             Measures
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Duty
             .
             But
             there
             is
             one
             Main
             point
             yet
             behind
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             the
             very
             Hinge
             of
             the
             Controversie
             .
             And
             this
             is
             it
             .
             If
             there
             shall
             be
             any
             thing
             sound
             in
             this
             
               Character
               of
               a
               Popish
               Successour
            
             ,
             that
             shall
             either
             operate
             upon
             the
             Legal
             Constitution
             of
             the
             
               English
               Monarchy
            
             ,
             or
             Reflect
             Personally
             upon
             the
             Honour
             ,
             or
             Justice
             of
             his
             Majesty
             now
             in
             Being
             ;
             the
             Pretext
             of
             the
             Succession
             will
             be
             look't
             upon
             only
             as
             a
             Stalking-Horse
             to
             Countenance
             an
             approach
             to
             some
             further
             Design
             :
             In
             which
             Case
             ,
             the
             Question
             will
             not
             be
             any
             longer
             the
             Religion
             of
             a
             Successour
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             Right
             it self
             of
             Kingly-Power
             .
             And
             here
             I
             must
             expound
             my self
             once
             again
             ;
             that
             I
             Speak
             only
             to
             the
             
               Anonymus
               Character
            
             of
             a
             
               Popish
               Successour
            
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             Reference
             to
             any
             Publique
             ,
             and
             Authoritative
             Debates
             ,
             or
             Counsels
             .
             And
             so
             I
             shall
             proceed
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             First
             place
             )
             to
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Papist
             in
             Masquerade
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             beset
             with
             two
             Sorts
             of
             Papists
             ;
             the
             
               One
               ,
               bare-Fac'd
            
             ,
             the
             Other
             dress'd
             up
             in
             several
             shapes
             of
             Disguise
             :
             And
             we
             pass
             for
             Heretiques
             ,
             on
             the
             One
             hand
             ;
             and
             
               Papists
               in
               Masquerade
            
             ,
             on
             the
             Other
             .
             By
             this
             Opposite
             Conjunction
             of
             two
             Interests
             ,
             (
             which
             ,
             (
             however
             Divided
             in
             Name
             ,
             and
             Pretense
             )
             are
             yet
             United
             against
             us
             in
             a
             Common
             Principle
             of
             Contradiction
             and
             Aversion
             :
             )
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             both
             Weaken'd
             ,
             and
             Defam'd
             ;
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             
               Reformation
               blasted
            
             ;
             and
             the
             great
             Support
             of
             the
             truly
             
               Apostolical
               Cause
               ,
               Vndermined
            
             .
             Betwixt
             These
             Two
             Enemies
             ,
             our
             Persecuted
             Church
             is
             crush'd
             almost
             to
             Pieces
             ;
             and
             well-nigh
             brought
             to
             the
             Agony
             of
             her
             Last
             Convulsions
             .
             And
             this
             Calamity
             is
             not
             wrought
             so
             much
             by
             the
             
               Bare-fac'd
               Papists
            
             ,
             that
             march
             Publiquely
             under
             the
             
               Popes
               Banner
            
             ,
             owning
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             making
             their
             Attacks
             in
             View
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             by
             Th●se
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             )
             as
             by
             the
             
               Papists
               in
               Masquerade
            
             ,
             that
             work
             under-ground
             ,
             like
             Moles
             ;
             and
             ,
             fall
             in
             upon
             our
             Quarters
             ,
             under
             the
             Semblance
             of
             Friends
             ,
             with
             our
             own
             Word
             and
             Colours
             .
             It
             has
             been
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             businesse
             of
             the
             Presse
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             
               Bare-fac'd
               Papist
            
             to
             the
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             affect
             us
             
             with
             a
             Just
             Indignation
             for
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             :
             So
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             cloy
             the
             Reader
             with
             Redun●ances
             ;
             especially
             since
             the
             Composer
             of
             the
             Character
             has
             been
             pleas'd
             to
             Harangue
             so
             copiously
             upon
             that
             Subject
             :
             But
             rather
             apply
             my self
             to
             the
             
               Counter-Part
               of
            
             these
             Jesuits
             ;
             and
             to
             obviate
             the
             Practises
             of
             our
             
               False
               Friends
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             our
             
               Profess'd
               Enemies
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Witnesses
             have
             abundantly
             manifested
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Restless
             Endeavours
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             its
             Emissaryes
             ,
             for
             the
             Subversion
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Government
             ;
             and
             how
             far
             they
             contributed
             to
             the
             Rebellion
             of
             
               Forty
               One
            
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             carrying
             of
             it
             forward
             thorough
             all
             the
             Succeeding
             changes
             ,
             and
             Revolutions
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             bringing
             of
             his
             Sacred
             Majesty
             to
             the
             Scaffold
             .
             They
             have
             further
             also
             Deposed
             to
             the
             Contrivances
             of
             the
             same
             Party
             ,
             for
             the
             prosecuting
             of
             the
             same
             Design
             upon
             the
             Person
             of
             his
             Sacred
             Majesty
             that
             now
             is
             ;
             and
             upon
             our
             Government
             and
             Religion
             ,
             as
             by
             Law
             establish'd
             :
             And
             laid
             open
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             both
             the
             Method
             of
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             by
             masquing
             themselves
             under
             the
             Appearance
             of
             
               Presbyterians
               ,
               Independents
               ,
               Quakers
               ,
               Millenaryes
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             very
             Names
             of
             several
             of
             their
             Missionaryes
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             expresly
             employ'd
             upon
             the
             disposing
             of
             the
             People
             to
             Tumult
             and
             Sedition
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               so
               certain
               a
               Truth
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               bear
               a
               Dispute
               ;
               beside
               that
               it
               stands
               with
               Reason
               too
               ;
               for
               they
               do
               all
               cover
               themselves
               under
               an
            
             Alias
             ;
             
               and
               a
            
             Presbyterian
             ,
             an
             Independent
             ,
             &c.
             alias
             a
             Papist
             ,
             
               Sounds
               every
               jot
               as
               well
               ,
               as
            
             Captain
             Williams
             ,
             alias
             Captain
             Bedloe
             .
             
               I
               am
               not
               willing
               to
               charge
               my
               Paper
               ,
               in
               a
               Case
               so
               Clear
               ,
               and
               Confess'd
               ,
               with
               unnecessary
               Instances
               :
               Wherefore
               I
               shall
               content
               my self
               with
               only
               Two
               out
               of
               many
               .
               (
               the
               Former
               out
               of
            
             Ravillac
             Redivivus
             (
             Pag.
             41.
             )
             If
             Father
             Brown
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             (
             
               says
               the
               Author
            
             )
             that
             Preach'd
             so
             many
             years
             among
             the
             Field-Conven●iclers
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             had
             Penn'd
             
               Mitchel's
               Justification
            
             of
             himself
             ,
             upon
             his
             Execution
             ,
             for
             an
             Attempt
             upon
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             
               St.
               Andrews
            
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             have
             savour'd
             stronger
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             or
             become
             such
             an
             Authour
             better
             then
             it
             doth
             .
             This
             same
             
             Brown
             ●oasted
             upon
             his
             Death-bed
             ,
             at
             
               Ingeston
               briggs
            
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             Preached
             as
             
               Downright
               Popery
            
             in
             the
             
               Field
               Conventicles
            
             ,
             as
             ever
             he
             had
             Preach'd
             in
             Rome
             it self
             .
             
               The
               Other
               Instance
               is
               ,
               of
               one
            
             Faithfull
             Commin
             ,
             a
             Dominican
             Frier
             
               in
               the
               9th
               .
               of
            
             Q●een
             Elizabeth
             ;
             who
             was
             a
             Person
             generally
             reputed
             a
             Zealous
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             much
             admir'd
             and
             follow'd
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             for
             his
             seeming
             Piety
             ;
             but
             more
             particularly
             ,
             for
             inveighing
             in
             his
             
             Pulpit
             against
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             Then
             Pope
             .
             He
             was
             accused
             upon
             Oath
             ;
             before
             the
             Queen
             and
             Councill
             for
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             and
             a
             Sower
             of
             Sedition
             ;
             and
             Arch
             Bishop
             Parker
             took
             his
             Examination
             ,
             (
             Foxes
             and
             
               Fire-brands
               ,
               Pa.
               7.
               )
               Commin
            
             insisting
             much
             upon
             his
             Bitterness
             exprest
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             for
             his
             Justification
             .
             He
             got
             out
             of
             England
             afterwards
             by
             a
             Trick
             ;
             and
             ,
             with
             one
             
               Farewell
               Sermon
            
             ,
             130
             l.
             for
             a
             Viaticum
             .
             Not
             long
             after
             ,
             he
             was
             clapt
             up
             at
             Rome
             for
             Reviling
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             .
             But
             he
             Pleaded
             for
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             done
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             considerable
             Service
             ;
             for
             ,
             by
             Preaching
             against
             
               Set-Forms
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             and
             calling
             the
             
               English
               Prayers
               ,
               English
               Masse
            
             ,
             he
             put
             them
             upon
             the
             Humour
             of
             
               Extemporary
               Prayer
            
             ;
             which
             took
             so
             much
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             come
             to
             hate
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Church
             it self
             hated
             the
             Mass.
             Whereupon
             ,
             the
             Pope
             gave
             him
             a
             Reward
             of
             
               Two
               Thousand
               Duccats
            
             for
             his
             Pains
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             of
             Fact
             is
             sufficiently
             clear'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Practise
             too
             Notorious
             to
             be
             deny'd
             ;
             As
             to
             the
             Influence
             that
             these
             Papists
             have
             (
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             
               Dissenting
               Protestants
            
             )
             upon
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             State.
             But
             the
             Craft
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             lyes
             in
             the
             Catching
             of
             them
             :
             For
             the
             Test
             of
             Oaths
             will
             never
             do
             the
             Business
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             found
             by
             their
             Swearing
             to
             so
             many
             Contrary
             ,
             and
             Inconsistent
             Purposes
             ,
             and
             Interests
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Course
             of
             our
             Late
             Troubles
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             we
             have
             no
             other
             way
             left
             that
             I
             can
             Imagine
             ,
             of
             knowing
             a
             
               Disguised
               Jesuit
            
             from
             one
             that
             calls
             himself
             a
             
               Dissenting
               Protestant
            
             ,
             but
             by
             comparing
             their
             Principles
             ;
             which
             would
             infinitely
             conduce
             to
             the
             Credit
             ,
             and
             Advantage
             of
             the
             Conscientious
             sort
             of
             the
             Divided
             Party
             .
             And
             without
             such
             a
             Test
             of
             Discrimination
             the
             Project
             of
             Uniting
             Dissenters
             seems
             to
             be
             utterly
             Impracticable
             ;
             unless
             to
             the
             Extream
             Hazzard
             of
             Authorizing
             the
             most
             pernicious
             sort
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             Incorporating
             a
             
               Jesuitical
               Leaven
            
             into
             our
             very
             Constitution
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Method
             which
             Mr.
             Coleman
             himself
             had
             projected
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             probable
             Expedient
             for
             the
             Introducing
             of
             Popery
             into
             this
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             Removal
             of
             this
             Difficulty
             will
             open
             a
             way
             to
             a
             General
             Accomodation
             ;
             to
             the
             Common
             Security
             both
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Government
             .
             And
             this
             is
             only
             to
             be
             done
             by
             applying
             the
             Maxims
             of
             those
             that
             we
             suspect
             here
             for
             Jesuits
             ,
             to
             the
             Standard
             of
             those
             Detestable
             Principles
             which
             we
             so
             much
             abominate
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             where
             ever
             we
             find
             any
             Party
             ,
             of
             what
             Denomination
             soever
             ,
             that
             pretends
             either
             to
             Erect
             an
             Interest
             ,
             or
             to
             support
             a
             Claim
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             Foundation
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             matter
             of
             Common
             Equity
             ,
             to
             presume
             ,
             and
             to
             conclude
             
             that
             Party
             to
             be
             acted
             and
             directed
             by
             a
             
               Jesuitical
               Spirit
            
             .
             These
             Positions
             I
             shall
             Confront
             with
             a
             Counter-Part
             ;
             of
             which
             further
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             But
             in
             my
             way
             to
             't
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             pass
             to
             the
             Character
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             CHARACTER
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             IT
             has
             been
             my
             Fortune
             to
             be
             a
             Subject
             and
             a
             Native
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
             where
             almost
             three
             years
             last
             past
             I
             have
             scarce
             heard
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             continual
             Noyse
             of
             Poper●
             and
             Plots
             ;
             with
             all
             the
             clamorous
             Fears
             of
             a
             Jealous
             Kingdom
             about
             my
             ●ars
             :
             And
             truly
             ,
             I
             must
             plainly
             confess
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             so
             Ill
             a
             Common-Wealths-ma●
             ▪
             but
             that
             I
             am
             
               glad
               to
               see
               my
               Country-men
               disturb'd
            
             in
             a
             Cause
             ,
             where
             
               Religion
               ,
               Liberty
            
             ,
             and
             Property
             ,
             are
             at
             Stake
             .
             Fol.
             1.
             
          
           
             Here●s
             the
             very
             Bourdon
             already
             of
             that
             Fatal
             
               Remonstrance
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               Dec.
            
             15.
             42.
             and
             only
             a
             short
             Paraphrase
             of
             the
             Preface
             to
             it
             .
             God
             blesse
             us
             from
             the
             Omen
             .
             
               The
               malicious
               D●signs
               of
               the
            
             Popish
             Party
             ,
             
               the
               hazzard
               of
            
             Religion
             
               and
               great
               prejudice
               and
               Oppression
               of
               the
            
             Laws
             
               of
               the
            
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             just
             Liberty
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Exact
             Collections
             Pag.
             2.
             
             That
             which
             follow'd
             upon
             this
             Popular
             Introduction
             did
             sufficiently
             evidence
             the
             Design
             .
             You
             shall
             see
             now
             how
             Pat
             this
             Prologue
             runs
             Another
             way
             ;
             
               Mutatis
               Mutandis
            
             .
          
           
             It
             has
             been
             my
             Fortune
             (
             
               let
               Me
               say
               too
            
             )
             to
             be
             a
             Subject
             ,
             and
             a
             Native
             where
             the
             Noise
             of
             Popery
             and
             
               Plots
               ;
               Jealousies
            
             and
             Fears
             ;
             and
             Affrights
             about
             
               Religion
               ,
               Liberty
            
             and
             Property
             ,
             as
             if
             All
             lay
             at
             Stake
             ;
             brought
             a
             pious
             and
             a
             Protestant
             Prince
             to
             the
             Block
             ;
             prostituted
             the
             Honour
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             ,
             to
             a
             Band
             of
             Seditious
             and
             Sacrilegious
             Usurpers
             .
             Our
             Temples
             were
             Demolish'd
             ;
             our
             Al●ars
             Profan'd
             ;
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             Invaded
             by
             Mechaniques
             ;
             Swarms
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             ,
             and
             a
             Scandalous
             Schism
             ,
             in
             Exchange
             for
             Purity
             and
             Unity
             of
             Religion
             .
             Of
             a
             Free-born
             People
             we
             became
             worse
             then
             Turkish
             Slaves
             ;
             Our
             Common-Wealths-men
             were
             glad
             also
             to
             see
             us
             Disturb'd
             ;
             and
             who
             but
             our
             Pretended
             Advocates
             ,
             and
             Patriots
             ,
             to
             be
             our
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             Tormentors
             ?
          
           
             Char.
             But
             if
             their
             Jealousyes
             are
             Just
             and
             their
             Fears
             Prophetique
             ,
             in
             
               Gods
               name
               let
               them
               talk
            
             .
             Every
             man
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             far
             from
             silencing
             
             any
             Reasonable
             Murmurs
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             rather
             his
             Duty
             to
             bear
             a
             Part
             in
             a
             Choire
             so
             Vniversal
             .
             And
             if
             we
             s●e
             the
             Great
             and
             Wise-men
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             like
             True
             
               English
               Patriots
            
             ,
             struggling
             ,
             and
             toyling
             to
             prevent
             our
             Threatning
             Calamities
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             delight
             to
             behold
             them
             Restless
             ,
             and
             Vneasie
             ;
             Rolling
             about
             our
             Troubled
             Sea
             like
             Porpoises
             against
             a
             Tempest
             ,
             to
             forewarn
             us
             of
             an
             Approaching
             Destruction
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Let
               them
               talk
               on
            
             ;
             (
             says
             he
             )
             just
             to
             the
             Tune
             of
             
               Forty
               Two
            
             again
             .
             
               God
               forbid
            
             (
             says
             Mr.
             
               Pym
               )
               that
               We
               should
               dishearten
               our
               Friends
               ,
               who
               come
               to
               assist
               us
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             ,
             when
             Ven
             and
             Manwaring
             forc'd
             the
             Passing
             of
             the
             
               Bill
               of
               Attainder
            
             in
             the
             Lords
             House
             ,
             by
             Tumults
             ,
             against
             the
             Earl
             of
             Strafford
             ;
             and
             his
             Sacred
             Majesty
             little
             better
             then
             Besieg'd
             in
             his
             own
             Palace
             ,
             by
             the
             Rabble
             .
             What
             a
             blessed
             Harmony
             was
             there
             then
             among
             the
             Porters
             ,
             Car-men
             ,
             and
             Well
             affected
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Lobbyes
             ,
             crying
             out
             with
             one
             Voice
             ,
             
               no
               Bishops
               ;
               no
               Rotten
               Peers
               ;
               no
               Common-Prayer
            
             ;
             while
             the
             great
             and
             wise
             men
             ,
             in
             their
             Generation
             were
             Struggling
             ,
             and
             Toyling
             ,
             to
             Pack
             Parties
             ,
             Contrive
             Invectives
             against
             Authority
             ;
             perplexing
             the
             Multitude
             with
             Scruples
             ,
             enflaming
             of
             Passions
             ,
             and
             rolling
             about
             like
             State
             Porpoises
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Forewarning
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Foreboding
            
             of
             a
             Tempest
             .
          
           
             Char.
             But
             amids
             our
             Evident
             Danger
             ,
             we
             see
             another
             sort
             of
             People
             dayly
             flattering
             and
             deluding
             us
             into
             a
             False
             and
             Fatal
             Security
             .
             And
             sure
             none
             are
             so
             little
             our
             Friends
             ,
             or
             indeed
             so
             void
             even
             of
             Humanity
             it self
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             would
             lull
             us
             asleep
             when
             Ruine
             is
             in
             View
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             indeed
             ,
             that
             after
             Open
             Rebellions
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             horrid
             
               Assassinates
               ,
               Anathema's
            
             Denounc'd
             against
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             Declarations
             point
             blank
             against
             his
             Person
             and
             Government
             ;
             with
             an
             Indissoluble
             Confederacy
             of
             Brotherly
             Union
             in
             our
             own
             Bowels
             too
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Magical
             Seal
             of
             Reprobation
             ,
             the
             Diabolical
             Covenant
             ;
             there
             are
             some
             I
             sa●
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             these
             Acts
             and
             Demonstrations
             of
             Violence
             ,
             and
             Conspiracy
             ,
             will
             yet
             bear
             the
             World
             down
             that
             the
             believing
             of
             our
             eyes
             is
             the
             shamming
             of
             the
             Plot
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             's
             no
             Fear
             at
             all
             of
             a
             Storm
             from
             that
             Quarter
             .
             As
             if
             a
             Jesuitical
             Practice
             or
             Principle
             ,
             were
             Consecrated
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             or
             Shape
             of
             a
             Presbyterian
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             since
             Zeal
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Naked
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Artificial
             Falshood
             ,
             have
             oftentimes
             alike
             Faces
             ;
             I
             cannot
             but
             think
             it
             the
             Duty
             both
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             an
             
             English-man
             ,
             to
             unravel
             the
             Treachery
             of
             those
             Arguments
             which
             they
             raise
             to
             destroy
             us
             .
          
           
           
             But
             since
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             &c.
             are
             so
             alike
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             seen
             Sacriledge
             ,
             and
             Heresy
             pass
             upon
             the
             People
             for
             
               Reformation
               ;
               Rebellion
            
             for
             
               Loyalty
               ;
               Perjury
               ,
               Blasphemy
            
             ,
             and
             Murth●r
             ,
             for
             
               Religion
               ;
               Regicide
            
             for
             the
             way
             to
             make
             a
             
               Glorious
               King
               ,
               Bondage
            
             for
             
               Freedom
               ,
               Rapine
            
             for
             ●ropriety
             ;
             the
             King
             's
             ,
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Peoples
             Enemies
             ,
             for
             their
             Friends
             :
             what
             can
             a
             man
             do
             better
             then
             to
             Unmask
             this
             white
             Devil
             ,
             and
             expose
             the
             Cloven-Foot
             of
             this
             Angel
             of
             Light
             to
             the
             View
             of
             the
             Nation
             ?
          
           
             Char.
             As
             First
             ,
             (
             
               Says
               my
               Authour
            
             )
             why
             should
             we
             stand
             in
             fear
             of
             Popery
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             present
             Temper
             of
             England
             't
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             Successour
             whatever
             to
             introduce
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             First
             ,
             (
             say
             I
             too
             )
             what
             fear
             of
             Phanaticism
             ,
             and
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             under
             the
             present
             Settlement
             of
             Episcopacy
             and
             
               Kingly
               Government
            
             ?
          
           
             Char.
             And
             next
             ,
             amids
             our
             groundless
             Fears
             ,
             (
             
               says
               the
               Anthor
               of
               the
            
             Character
             ,
             
               by
               way
               of
               supposal
            
             )
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             that
             Prince
             is
             that
             appears
             so
             dreadful
             a
             Gorgon
             to
             England
             .
             A
             Prince
             that
             upon
             all
             Accounts
             has
             so
             Signally
             ventur'd
             his
             Life
             for
             his
             King
             and
             Country
             ;
             a
             Heroe
             of
             that
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             matchless
             Courage
             ,
             and
             Loyalty
             :
             A
             Prince
             of
             that
             Vnshaken
             Honour
             and
             Resolution
             ,
             that
             his
             Word
             has
             ever
             been
             known
             to
             be
             his
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             his
             Friendship
             a
             Bu●wark
             whereever
             he
             vouchsafes
             ●o
             place
             it
             ;
             with
             such
             an
             infinite
             Mass
             of
             all
             the
             Bravery
             and
             Gallantry
             that
             can
             adorn
             a
             Prince
             .
             Why
             must
             the
             Change
             of
             his
             Religion
             destroy
             his
             Humanity
             ;
             or
             the
             advance
             to
             a
             Crown
             ,
             render
             his
             Word
             or
             Honour
             lesse
             Sacred
             ;
             or
             make
             him
             a
             Tyrant
             to
             that
             very
             people
             whom
             he
             hath
             so
             often
             ,
             and
             so
             chearfully
             Defended
             ?
             Why
             may
             there
             not
             be
             a
             Popish
             King
             with
             all
             these
             Accomplishments
             ,
             that
             whatever
             his
             own
             Private
             Devotions
             shall
             be
             ,
             yet
             shall
             Publiquely
             maintain
             the
             Protestant
             Worship
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Present
             Constitution
             of
             Government
             ,
             Vnalter'd
             ?
          
           
             And
             next
             ,
             (
             say
             I
             )
             let
             us
             consider
             those
             Covenanting
             ,
             and
             Republican
             Spirits
             that
             appear
             so
             dreadfull
             to
             us
             ;
             a
             Party
             that
             so
             signally
             ventur'd
             their
             Lives
             ●or
             the
             
               King●
               Authority
            
             in
             the
             
               Two
               Houses
            
             against
             his
             Person
             in
             the
             Field
             ;
             nay
             of
             that
             matchlesse
             Courage
             and
             Loyalty
             ,
             that
             they
             hazzarded
             their
             Souls
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Bodyes
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             a
             
               Glorious
               Prince
            
             ,
             by
             sending
             him
             to
             Heaven
             before
             his
             time
             :
             A
             Party
             of
             that
             
               unshaken
               Honour
            
             ,
             and
             Resolution
             ,
             that
             their
             words
             were
             Oracles
             ,
             their
             Protestations
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             Covenants
             ever
             bearing
             a
             double
             
             and
             an
             equivocal
             meaning
             ;
             their
             Friendship
             a
             Bulwark
             ,
             only
             the
             Guns
             were
             turn'd
             upon
             all
             that
             ever
             Trusted
             them
             :
             And
             of
             so
             great
             Bravery
             ,
             that
             they
             charged
             thorough
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ▪
             without
             Fear
             either
             of
             God
             or
             Devil
             ;
             and
             trampled
             under
             foot
             all
             Laws
             both
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             ,
             for
             the
             Accomplishing
             of
             their
             Ends.
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             of
             Papal
             ,
             they
             are
             become
             
               Phanatical
               Jesuits
            
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             the
             Change
             of
             their
             Profession
             ,
             now
             ,
             destroy
             their
             Nature
             ?
             Or
             their
             word
             and
             Honour
             be
             lesse
             Sacred
             ,
             if
             they
             get
             the
             Power
             into
             their
             Hands
             once
             again
             ,
             then
             we
             have
             formerly
             found
             it
             ?
             They
             eas'd
             us
             of
             our
             Laws
             ,
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             Estates
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             they
             become
             Tyrants
             Now
             ,
             that
             were
             so
             Mercyfull
             to
             us
             before
             ?
             Why
             may
             they
             not
             be
             such
             Covenanters
             and
             Common-wealths-men
             ,
             as
             ,
             whatever
             they
             be
             in
             Private
             ,
             will
             yet
             in
             Publique
             maintain
             the
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             Episcopacy
             ,
             unalter'd
             ?
             Especially
             after
             that
             famous
             Instance
             of
             their
             Indulgence
             to
             his
             Majesty
             at
             Holdenby
             ,
             when
             they
             kept
             him
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             without
             Allowing
             him
             the
             Benefit
             so
             much
             as
             of
             a
             Chaplain
             or
             a
             Common-Prayer-Book
             .
             And
             now
             he
             proceeds
             .
          
           
             Char.
             But
             alas
             !
             what
             signifie
             all
             the
             great
             past
             Actions
             of
             a
             Princes
             Life
             ,
             when
             Popery
             has
             at
             last
             got
             the
             Ascendent
             ?
             All
             Virtues
             must
             truckle
             to
             Religion
             ;
             and
             how
             little
             an
             Impression
             will
             all
             his
             Recorded
             ●lorys
             leave
             behind
             them
             ,
             when
             Rome
             has
             once
             Stampt
             him
             Her
             Proselyte
             ?
             But
             since
             unlikely
             things
             may
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             let
             us
             seriously
             examine
             how
             far
             the
             Notion
             of
             such
             a
             
               Popish
               Successour
            
             consists
             with
             Reason
             .
             (
             Fol.
             2.
             )
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             Alas
             !
             What
             are
             the
             Good-Old-Cause-men
             the
             better
             for
             their
             Crown
             and
             Church-Lands
             ,
             Sequestrations
             ,
             Plunders
             ,
             Decimations
             ,
             Directories
             ,
             Classical
             &
             Congregational
             Presbyterys
             ,
             when
             Monarchy
             and
             Episcopacy
             have
             at
             last
             got
             the
             Ascendent
             ?
             All
             Virtues
             must
             Truckle
             to
             Religion
             ;
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             when
             Rebellion
             ,
             Sacriledge
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             Murther
             ,
             were
             hallow'd
             and
             Authorized
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             for
             the
             Propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             since
             unlikely
             things
             may
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             ●●t
             us
             see
             how
             far
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             
               Phanatical
               Popery
            
             consists
             with
             the
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             by
             Law
             establish'd
             .
          
           
             
               Char.
               (
               Fol.
            
             2.
             )
             If
             to
             maintain
             ,
             and
             defend
             our
             Religion
             〈◊〉
             any
             more
             then
             a
             Name
             ;
             it
             is
             in
             possible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             act
             the
             true
             Defensive
             Part
             ,
             without
             the
             Offensive
             too
             :
             And
             he
             that
             would
             effectually
             uphold
             the
             Protestant
             Worship
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Interest
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             suppress
             all
             those
             potent
             and
             dangerous
             Enemies
             that
             would
             destroy
             them
             ;
             for
             all
             other
             Defense
             is
             but
             Disguise
             ,
             and
             Counterfeit
             .
          
           
           
             The
             States-men
             of
             
               Forty
               One
            
             that
             defended
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             with
             Sword
             and
             Cannon
             ;
             and
             our
             Liberties
             ,
             Properties
             ,
             and
             Persons
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             rate
             ;
             were
             extreamly
             well
             read
             in
             this
             Offensive
             way
             of
             Defence
             .
             And
             our
             Authour
             is
             much
             in
             the
             Right
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             to
             uphold
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             suppress
             those
             that
             would
             destroy
             it
             .
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             suppresse
             those
             that
             enter
             into
             
               Protestations
               ,
               Oaths
            
             ,
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             against
             
               Episcopacy
               ,
               Root
            
             and
             Branch
             .
             All
             other
             Defence
             (
             as
             he
             says
             )
             is
             but
             Disguise
             and
             Counterfeit
             .
             The
             Remonstrants
             of
             Forty
             Two
             declar'd
             it
             to
             be
             
               far
               from
               Their
               purpose
               to
               let
               loose
               the
               golden
               Reins
               of
               Discipline
               ,
            
             and
             
               Government
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             which
             was
             only
             a
             Political
             Cheat
             ;
             (
             as
             it
             is
             here
             expounded
             )
             for
             our
             Churches
             were
             turn'd
             into
             Stables
             ,
             our
             Clergy
             hunted
             like
             Partridges
             in
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             our
             Pulpits
             Stuff'd
             with
             Blasphemy
             ,
             and
             Blew
             Aprons
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             a
             hundred
             Heresyes
             let
             loose
             among
             us
             ,
             for
             one
             Orthodox
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               Char.
               Fol.
            
             2.
             
             If
             then
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             several
             Successive
             Monarchs
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             Nations
             Vnanimous
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             indefatigable
             Care
             for
             the
             
               Protestant
               Preservation
            
             ,
             has
             determin'd
             that
             those
             Papist
             Priests
             who
             have
             sworn
             Fealty
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             taken
             Orders
             in
             Foreign
             Seminarys
             ,
             are
             the
             greatest
             Seducers
             of
             the
             Kings
             liege
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             notorious
             .
             Incendiaries
             ,
             and
             subverters
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Christianity
             and
             Loyalty
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             Cause
             their
             several
             Laws
             declare
             them
             Traytors
             ;
             by
             Consequence
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             Potent
             and
             dangerous
             Enemies
             ,
             which
             in
             defense
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Cause
             ,
             this
             Popish
             King
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             suppress
             and
             Punish
             ;
             and
             these
             the
             very
             Laws
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             Execute
             .
             Fol.
             2.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             Successive
             Monarchs
             has
             provided
             for
             the
             Protestant
             Preservation
             ,
             by
             necessary
             Severitys
             against
             known
             Priests
             and
             Jesuits
             ,
             on
             the
             One
             hand
             ;
             so
             have
             they
             likewise
             on
             the
             Other
             hand
             ,
             against
             Separatists
             of
             another
             Denomination
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             the
             same
             Principles
             couch'd
             under
             other
             Names
             .
             And
             these
             are
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Protestant
               Jesuit
            
             .
             The
             Pope
             Deposes
             Heretical
             Princes
             ;
             the
             Fanatique
             Deposes
             Popish
             ;
             And
             as
             Ill
             manners
             produce
             Good
             Laws
             ;
             the
             Lewd
             Practises
             on
             Both
             hands
             put
             the
             State
             upon
             Provisions
             that
             look
             both
             Ways
             .
             The
             Schism
             here
             among
             us
             brake
             loose
             but
             once
             since
             the
             Reformation
             .
             And
             what
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             Bloodshed
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             Athiesm
             ,
             and
             Prophaneness
             flow'd
             in
             upon
             it
             ?
             But
             that
             we
             may
             not
             Cavil
             upon
             the
             Word
             Protestant
             ;
             let
             the
             Law
             expound
             it
             ;
             which
             does
             expressly
             provide
             for
             the
             securing
             of
             
               Conforming
               Protestants
            
             against
             the
             danger
             of
             Dissenters
             .
             So
             that
             we
             have
             Potent
             Enemies
             
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             Now
             if
             a
             Phanatique
             Interest
             should
             get
             Head
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             improbable
             on
             this
             side
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             on
             the
             Other
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             agree
             to
             Suppresse
             Phanaticism
             ,
             in
             Favour
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Laws
             in
             Execution
             against
             themselves
             .
             Or
             would
             they
             not
             rather
             〈◊〉
             us
             over
             again
             with
             Plunders
             ,
             Imprisonments
             ,
             Vows
             ,
             Negative
             Oaths
             ,
             Abjurations
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             before
             ?
          
           
             Char.
             And
             though
             perhaps
             ,
             till
             the
             Discovery
             of
             the
             late
             Plot
             ,
             for
             several
             Ages
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             seen
             that
             Severity
             inflicted
             on
             Popish
             Priests
             ,
             as
             the
             Laws
             against
             them
             require
             :
             And
             why
             ?
             Because
             the
             flourishing
             Tranquillity
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             under
             this
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Fathers
             Reign
             ,
             render'd
             them
             so
             inconsiderable
             an
             Adversary
             ,
             that
             the
             natural
             Tenderness
             of
             the
             Protestant
             People
             of
             England
             not
             delighting
             in
             Blood
             ,
             did
             not
             think
             it
             worth
             their
             while
             ,
             either
             to
             detect
             ,
             or
             prosecute
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             has
             not
             made
             them
             the
             Common
             marque
             of
             Justice
             .
             Fol.
             2.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             True
             ,
             that
             ,
             till
             the
             Discovery
             of
             the
             Late
             Plot
             ,
             the
             Laws
             against
             Priests
             and
             Jesuits
             have
             not
             been
             put
             in
             Execution
             to
             the
             Utmost
             Rigour
             .
             But
             he
             is
             much
             mistaken
             certainly
             in
             the
             Reasons
             he
             gives
             for
             that
             Lenity
             ,
             and
             Moderation
             .
             Does
             he
             call
             it
             
               the
               Tranquillity
               of
               the
               English
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             when
             for
             eighteen
             years
             together
             the
             very
             Form
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             it
             Suffer'd
             a
             more
             then
             Pagan
             Persecution
             ?
             And
             then
             ,
             does
             he
             make
             the
             Popish
             Party
             so
             Inconsiderable
             ,
             that
             was
             able
             to
             move
             such
             Broyls
             and
             Confusions
             ;
             (
             which
             the
             Kings
             Wittnesses
             declare
             with
             one
             mouth
             to
             have
             been
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             .
             )
             and
             Finally
             ,
             to
             accomplish
             their
             Devilish
             End
             in
             the
             Bloud
             of
             the
             best
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Faithfull
             of
             Subjects
             ;
             the
             ens●aring
             of
             the
             ●reest
             and
             the
             Happyest
             of
             People
             ;
             and
             the
             total
             Subversion
             of
             a
             most
             glorious
             Church
             and
             State
             ?
             And
             we
             are
             now
             again
             at
             this
             Instant
             upon
             the
             very
             Steps
             of
             the
             Preface
             to
             our
             Late
             Troubles
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             fair
             way
             to
             that
             blessed
             Condition
             of
             Tranquillity
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Penner
             of
             the
             Character
             passes
             so
             notable
             a
             Remarque
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Tenderness
             ;
             and
             the
             Protestant
             People
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             were
             the
             Instruments
             of
             our
             Desolation
             .
             Which
             ;
             (
             as
             the
             Oracles
             of
             our
             Age
             ,
             do
             abundantly
             enform
             us
             )
             were
             only
             Jesuits
             of
             another
             Colour
             .
             It
             is
             worth
             a
             note
             ,
             that
             still
             as
             the
             bare-fac'd
             Papist
             has
             attaqu'd
             us
             one
             way
             ,
             the
             Papist
             in
             Disguise
             falls
             to
             Sapping
             and
             undermining
             of
             us
             Another
             ;
             and
             both
             of
             them
             equally
             contributing
             to
             our
             Destruction
             .
          
           
             Char.
             But
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             an
             English
             Papist
             ,
             when
             the
             Fraternity
             
             of
             Religion
             shall
             encourage
             the
             Pope
             to
             make
             his
             working
             Emissaryes
             ten
             times
             more
             Numerous
             ;
             when
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             hope
             of
             publique
             Patronage
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             their
             Considence
             of
             Private
             Indulgence
             ,
             Connivence
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             emboldens
             the
             Missive
             Obedience
             of
             his
             Jesuitical
             Instruments
             ,
             whilst
             the
             very
             name
             of
             a
             Popish
             Monarch
             has
             the
             Influence
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             dayly
             warms
             our
             Mud
             into
             Monsters
             ;
             till
             they
             are
             become
             our
             most
             threatning
             and
             most
             formidable
             Enemyes
             .
             And
             if
             ever
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             wanted
             a
             Defender
             ,
             t
             is
             then
             .
             If
             the
             Word
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             or
             
               Coronation
               Oath
            
             of
             a
             King
             be
             more
             then
             a
             Name
             ,
             't
             is
             Then
             ,
             or
             never
             ,
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             uphold
             the
             Protestant
             Interest
             ,
             and
             actually
             suppresse
             its
             most
             apparent
             and
             most
             notorious
             Enimies
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             here
             make
             this
             publique
             Profession
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             as
             little
             minde
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             an
             
               English
               Papist
            
             ,
             as
             any
             mortal
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             do
             all
             that
             I
             could
             justifie
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             an
             Honest
             man
             ,
             to
             avoid
             it
             .
             But
             since
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             no
             more
             chuse
             my
             Governour
             then
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             may
             as
             well
             renounce
             the
             One
             ,
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             Other
             ;
             I
             am
             resolved
             to
             pay
             the
             Duty
             of
             a
             Subject
             to
             what
             Prince
             soever
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             Over-ruling
             Providence
             ,
             shall
             be
             pleas'd
             to
             set
             over
             me
             ;
             and
             ,
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             patiently
             to
             suffer
             ,
             where
             I
             cannot
             conscienciously
             Obey
             .
             It
             is
             a
             remarkable
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremy
             ,
             where
             God
             doth
             not
             only
             stile
             Nebuchadnezzar
             (
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             )
             his
             Servant
             ,
             but
             over
             and
             over
             inculcates
             Obedience
             to
             him
             .
             
               Hearken
               not
               you
            
             (
             says
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               v.
               9.
               
               &
               10.
               )
               to
               your
               Prophets
               ,
               nor
               to
               your
               Diviners
               ,
               nor
               to
               your
               Dreamers
               ,
               nor
               to
               your
               Inchanters
               ,
               nor
               to
               your
               Sorcerers
               ,
               which
               speak
               unto
               you
               ,
               saying
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               serve
               the
               King
               of
            
             Babylon
             ;
             
               For
               they
               Prophesie
               a
               Lye
               unto
               you
               :
               to
               remove
               you
               from
               your
               Land
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               should
               drive
               you
               out
               ,
               and
               you
               should
               perist
               .
            
             And
             then
             ,
             
               v.
               15.
               
               I
               have
               not
               sent
               them
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               yet
               they
               Prophesie
               a
               Lye
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             to
             proceed
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             dispute
             the
             Consequences
             of
             his
             Supposition
             ,
             the
             One
             way
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             but
             allow
             the
             same
             Consequences
             to
             lye
             as
             fair
             for
             my
             purpose
             ,
             the
             Other
             .
             Will
             not
             a
             
               Scottish
               Fraternity
            
             of
             Papists
             endanger
             England
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Romish
             ?
             Have
             they
             not
             already
             given
             proof
             of
             their
             Conspiracy
             by
             their
             Actions
             ?
             (
             But
             I
             hope
             God
             will
             preserve
             his
             Majesty
             from
             an
             Axe
             ,
             on
             the
             One
             hand
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             a
             Dagger
             ,
             on
             the
             Other
             .
             )
             And
             have
             not
             the
             Kirk-Iesuits
             their
             Emissaries
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Society
             ?
             See
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Popery
            
             (
             a
             Book
             written
             with
             great
             Judgement
             ,
             Sobriety
             ,
             and
             Caution
             ;
             and
             Addressed
             to
             the
             
               English
               Dissenters
            
             )
             Fol.
             7.
             
          
           
           
             There
             was
             a
             Project
             of
             a
             Jesuitical
             Nature
             ,
             attempted
             by
             some
             of
             your
             Principals
             ,
             about
             four
             or
             five
             years
             ago
             ,
             when
             some
             of
             your
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Others
             ,
             Caball'd
             together
             a●out
             reducing
             the
             Presbyterians
             (
             whether
             over
             England
             only
             ,
             or
             over
             all
             the
             
               Three
               Nations
            
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             well
             remember
             )
             into
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             Policy
             by
             which
             the
             Jesuites
             are
             governed
             over
             all
             the
             World.
             The
             Nation
             was
             to
             be
             Divided
             into
             Districts
             or
             Provinces
             ;
             every
             District
             was
             to
             have
             its
             Provincial
             ;
             and
             over
             all
             the
             Provinces
             was
             to
             be
             appointed
             one
             General
             ,
             to
             reside
             constantly
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             )
             in
             London
             ;
             and
             the
             First
             who
             was
             to
             have
             the
             Honour
             of
             that
             Office
             (
             like
             the
             Founder
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             )
             had
             been
             a
             Soldier
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Malefactor
             ,
             and
             is
             also
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             General
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             and
             presided
             in
             that
             Consult
             .
             He
             is
             a
             Gentleman
             whom
             you
             all
             know
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             great
             part
             of
             a
             late
             Narrative
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Impudent
             Narrator
             Implicitely
             calls
             you
             
               the
               most
               sober
               and
               considerable
               Protestants
               of
               the
               Land.
            
             The
             Provincials
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             Districts
             ,
             were
             to
             take
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Growth
             or
             Decay
             of
             the
             Party
             ;
             to
             note
             their
             Friends
             and
             Enemies
             ;
             to
             receive
             their
             Contributions
             ,
             and
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             all
             to
             the
             General
             ;
             who
             was
             to
             supervise
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             This
             account
             ,
             with
             which
             I
             am
             confident
             I
             do
             not
             surprize
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             was
             told
             me
             upon
             condition
             of
             Secresie
             ,
             by
             a
             very
             honest
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             but
             rigid
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             ,
             our
             Countryman
             ,
             who
             having
             got
             notice
             of
             the
             Consult
             ,
             brake
             it
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             by
             telling
             the
             Projectors
             how
             he
             abhorred
             it
             ,
             and
             threateni●g
             to
             discover
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             desist
             ;
             
               [
               observe
               here
               ,
               that
               this
            
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             ,
             
               though
               a
               Rigid
               one
               ,
               refused
               to
               joyn
               in
               so
               Jesuitical
               a
               Project
               .
               ]
               He
               told
               me
               also
               ,
            
             that
             he
             believed
             the
             Project
             came
             first
             from
             the
             Designed
             General
             ,
             who
             intended
             by
             that
             means
             to
             raise
             his
             broken
             Fortunes
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             accomplish'd
             ▪
             he
             might
             easily
             have
             done
             .
             And
             to
             do
             his
             Memory
             Justice
             ,
             he
             told
             me
             this
             Story
             with
             very
             great
             In●●ignation
             ;
             the
             Substance
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             answer
             for
             it
             to
             God
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             )
             I
             have
             faithfully
             related
             (
             to
             the
             best
             of
             my
             memory
             )
             upon
             the
             Faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             man.
             
          
           
             Now
             to
             〈◊〉
             his
             Point
             ;
             will
             not
             the
             very
             Name
             of
             a
             
               Republican
               R●formation
            
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             Present
             become
             the
             Theme
             of
             every
             Pamphlet
             ,
             
               warm
               Our
               Mud
               into
               Monsters
            
             again
             ;
             and
             raise
             Coblers
             and
             Tinkers
             to
             Colonels
             ;
             Draymen
             ,
             and
             Thimble-makers
             to
             be
             Kings
             Judges
             ?
             Wherefore
             Now
             or
             Never
             is
             his
             Majesty
             oblig'd
             ,
             if
             his
             Word
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             or
             Coronation-Oath
             be
             more
             then
             a
             Name
             ,
             (
             if
             I
             may
             be
             pardon'd
             for
             speaking
             my
             Authours
             words
             after
             him
             )
             to
             uphold
             the
             Protestant
             Interest
             ,
             which
             now
             lyes
             a
             bleeding
             in
             this
             Cause
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             One
             Branch
             of
             the
             
               Coronation
               Oath
            
             being
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
           
             
               I
               will
               preserve
               and
               maintain
               to
               You
               (
               
                 the
                 Bishops
              
               )
               and
               the
               Churches
               committed
               to
               your
               charge
               ,
               all
               
                 Canonical
                 Priviledges
              
               ,
               and
               due
               Law
               and
               Justice
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               be
               your
               Protector
               and
               Defender
               ,
               to
               my
               Power
               ,
               by
               the
               Assistance
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               every
               good
               King
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               ●n
               right
               ought
               to
               protect
               and
               defend
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Churches
               under
               the●r
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             the
             King
             ariseth
             and
             is
             led
             to
             the
             Communion
             Table
             ,
             where
             he
             makes
             a
             Solemn
             Oath
             ,
             in
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             Premises
             ;
             and
             laying
             his
             hand
             upon
             the
             Book
             ,
             saith
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     things
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     before
                     promised
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     perform
                     and
                     keep
                     :
                     So
                     help
                     me
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Contents
                     of
                     this
                     Book
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Char.
             But
             let
             us
             suppose
             we
             may
             have
             such
             a
             
               Roman
               Catholique
               King
            
             ,
             as
             shall
             discountenance
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Popery
             ;
             Cherish
             Protestantism
             ,
             and
             effectually
             deterr
             and
             punish
             all
             those
             that
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             undermine
             and
             supplant
             it
             :
             And
             then
             let
             us
             examine
             what
             This
             King
             thus
             qualify'd
             must
             do
             .
             Fol.
             2.
             
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             Supposition
             fairly
             propounded
             ,
             in
             appearance
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             without
             Expounding
             himself
             upon
             the
             Wor●d
             Protestantism
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             coming
             to
             an
             Issue
             upon
             't
             .
             If
             he
             means
             by
             Protestantism
             the
             Opions
             of
             the
             Outlyers
             that
             have
             leapt
             the
             pale
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             rather
             Phansies
             ,
             then
             Perswasions
             ;
             the
             Law
             it self
             animadverts
             upon
             those
             people
             ,
             as
             the
             Underminers
             of
             our
             Ecclesiastical
             Establishment
             ;
             And
             his
             Discountenancing
             of
             Separatists
             will
             amount
             to
             no
             more
             then
             a
             Legal
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Office.
             But
             if
             by
             Protestantism
             he
             intends
             a
             practical
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Law
             provides
             as
             well
             for
             the
             upholding
             of
             the
             One
             ,
             as
             the
             suppressing
             of
             the
             
             Other
             .
             And
             it
             would
             be
             a
             strange
             Oversight
             for
             any
             Prince
             that
             should
             mount
             the
             English
             Throne
             under
             the
             disadvantages
             of
             that
             Perswasion
             ,
             to
             put
             his
             Perogative
             upon
             the
             stretch
             of
             Enacting
             ,
             or
             
               Abrogating
               Laws
            
             ,
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             his
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Char.
             First
             then
             ,
             In
             continuing
             the
             Ecclesiastique
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Honours
             and
             Preferments
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Clergy
             ;
             he
             must
             confer
             his
             Favours
             and
             Smiles
             ,
             on
             those
             very
             men
             ,
             whom
             (
             by
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             his
             own
             Vncharitable
             Perswasion
             ,
             which
             dooms
             all
             that
             dy
             out
             of
             the
             Bosom
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             to
             a
             certain
             State
             of
             Damnation
             )
             he
             cordially
             believes
             ,
             do
             preach
             and
             teach
             ,
             and
             lead
             his
             Subjects
             in
             the
             direct
             way
             to
             Hell.
             And
             next
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             must
             not
             only
             punish
             and
             persecute
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             emprison
             and
             hang
             ,
             those
             very
             only
             Righteous
             men
             ,
             whom
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             his
             Soul
             he
             believes
             can
             only
             open
             them
             the
             Gates
             of
             Paradice
             :
             whilest
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             cannot
             but
             accuse
             himself
             of
             coppying
             the
             Old
             Jewish
             Cruelty
             .
             Nay
             in
             One
             respect
             ,
             he
             outgoes
             their
             Crime
             ;
             for
             he
             acts
             that
             Knowingly
             ,
             which
             they
             committed
             Ignorantly
             .
             For
             by
             the
             Dictates
             of
             Religion
             he
             must
             be
             Convinc'd
             ,
             that
             in
             effect
             he
             does
             little
             lesse
             then
             save
             a
             Barabbas
             ,
             and
             Crucify
             a
             Jesus
             .
             Fol.
             3.
             
          
           
             Here
             is
             First
             ,
             presented
             a
             dismal
             Prospect
             of
             a
             
               Popish
               Successour
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             a
             
               Protestant
               Prince
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               present
               Government
            
             of
             that
             Protestant
             Prince
             troubled
             and
             distracted
             with
             Clamours
             and
             Jealousies
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             a
             Popish
             one
             to
             come
             .
             If
             Religion
             were
             really
             the
             business
             ,
             they
             would
             rather
             blesse
             God
             for
             the
             Peace
             and
             Happiness
             they
             enjoy
             ;
             and
             wait
             his
             further
             Pleasure
             with
             Thankfullness
             ,
             and
             Resignation
             ,
             then
             with
             Murmuring
             ,
             and
             Distrust
             ,
             to
             anticipate
             Future
             Evills
             ,
             and
             Prejudge
             Providences
             to
             come
             .
             Or
             if
             Religion
             were
             All
             ;
             what
             's
             the
             meaning
             of
             their
             hammering
             so
             much
             of
             late
             upon
             the
             Subject
             of
             
               Arbitrary
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Models
             and
             Projects
             of
             a
             
               Common
               Wealth
            
             ;
             which
             were
             the
             very
             Method
             of
             our
             late
             Usurpers
             ?
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             
               Arbitrary
               Power
            
             ;
             the
             King
             has
             pass'd
             away
             so
             many
             Concessions
             already
             for
             the
             gratifying
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             it
             in
             his
             Will
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             has
             not
             left
             it
             in
             his
             Power
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             that
             which
             is
             so
             ungratefully
             Charg'd
             upon
             him
             .
             Which
             makes
             it
             look
             liker
             a
             mockery
             ,
             then
             an
             Accusation
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             the
             New-fangled
             Device
             of
             a
             
               Free
               Common
               Wealth
            
             ,
             our
             Republican
             Agitators
             should
             do
             well
             to
             mind
             the
             People
             of
             England
             ,
             of
             the
             blessed
             condition
             they
             were
             in
             under
             the
             pretended
             Keepers
             of
             an
             Liberties
             .
             The
             Sound
             of
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             Liberty
             brings
             
             the
             Multitude
             like
             Larks
             to
             the
             Glasse
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             word
             of
             the
             Net.
             They
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             
               Standing
               Army
            
             that
             must
             be
             kept
             afoot
             to
             support
             it
             ;
             nor
             of
             the
             bloudy
             Taxes
             that
             must
             be
             rais'd
             to
             maintain
             those
             Troops
             ,
             and
             
               Martial
               Law
            
             to
             make
             good
             all
             those
             Violences
             .
             Why
             do
             they
             not
             tell
             them
             of
             their
             
               Charters
               ,
               Franchises
               ,
               Priviledges
            
             ,
             and
             Tenures
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             swallow'd
             up
             in
             that
             Gulph
             of
             
               Popular
               Tyranny
            
             ?
             And
             so
             are
             all
             other
             advantageous
             Dependences
             upon
             the
             Crown
             .
             The
             Body
             of
             the
             Law
             must
             be
             new
             garbled
             ,
             and
             a
             Civil
             War
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Miseries
             and
             Contingences
             of
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             Prologue
             to
             the
             Opening
             of
             this
             Tragical
             Scene
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Sedition
             fails
             of
             successe
             ,
             they
             bring
             themselves
             into
             the
             state
             again
             of
             a
             Conquer'd
             Nation
             .
             And
             upon
             these
             Terms
             it
             is
             at
             best
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             exchange
             a
             Condition
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Freedom
             and
             plenty
             ,
             for
             ●eggery
             ,
             Bondage
             ,
             and
             Confusion
             .
             It
             was
             very
             well
             sayd
             of
             Grotius
             upon
             the
             NetherLanders
             delivering
             themselves
             from
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             
               Spain
               .
               We
               Fought
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               to
               save
               the
               Tenth
               part
               of
               our
               Estates
               ;
               and
               now
               that
               we
               have
               got
               the
               day
               ,
               we
               have
               Compounded
               〈◊〉
               th'
               other
               Nine
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             Criminal
             ,
             and
             a
             Dangerous
             ,
             but
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             an
             Impracticable
             Proposal
             set
             afoot
             ;
             But
             brought
             in
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             by
             Head
             and
             shoulders
             ,
             under
             the
             Countenance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Succession
             .
             It
             is
             possible
             there
             may
             be
             no
             more
             in
             it
             then
             a
             Well-meaning
             mistake
             .
             But
             there
             must
             be
             an
             Infinite
             .
             Tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             untainted
             Loyalty
             to
             justify
             the
             Authour
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             my
             Character
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Influence
             which
             a
             Popish
             Successour
             may
             have
             upon
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Character
             )
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             to
             be
             sayd
             in
             't
             then
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             King
             hath
             been
             gratiously
             pleased
             to
             offer
             the
             Passing
             of
             any
             Bill
             for
             securing
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ▪
             without
             barring
             ,
             or
             diverting
             the
             Succession
             .
             And
             such
             Expedients
             have
             been
             also
             fram'd
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             by
             great
             Authority
             judg'd
             Competent
             for
             the
             Obviating
             of
             that
             Difficulty
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Rest
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             thing
             for
             a
             Prince
             to
             ●eize
             and
             persecute
             a
             People
             of
             his
             own
             Religion
             ,
             purely
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             for
             their
             being
             so
             :
             And
             it
             is
             very
             Probable
             too
             that
             he
             will
             connive
             at
             men
             of
             that
             Perswasion
             ,
             in
             many
             Cases
             ,
             where
             the
             Law
             directs
             a
             Punishment
             .
             And
             what
             is
             there
             more
             in
             this
             the●
             what
             has
             been
             done
             already
             more
             or
             less
             from
             the
             Date
             of
             the
             Statutes
             themselves
             to
             This
             very
             day
             :
             and
             what
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Government
             it self
             toward
             the
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             at
             this
             Instant
             ?
             where
             is
             the
             great
             hurt
             now
             (
             upon
             this
             Admittance
             )
             in
             not
             punishing
             
             the
             Papists
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Protestants
             are
             not
             Persecuted
             ?
             Whereas
             the
             Fanatical
             Papists
             did
             not
             only
             in
             defiance
             both
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             engross
             all
             Offices
             ,
             Benefits
             and
             Priviledges
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             without
             Mercy
             or
             Distinction
             destroy'd
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             Char.
             A
             very
             pretty
             Chimaera
             !
             Which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             make
             this
             Popish
             King
             the
             greatest
             Barbarian
             in
             the
             Creation
             ;
             a
             Barbarian
             that
             shall
             cherish
             and
             maintain
             the
             Dissenters
             from
             Truth
             ,
             and
             punish
             and
             condemn
             the
             Pillars
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             Proselites
             of
             Heaven
             :
             Which
             is
             no
             other
             then
             to
             speak
             him
             the
             basest
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             little
             lesse
             then
             a
             Monster
             .
             Beside
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             we
             suppose
             that
             King
             ,
             that
             dares
             not
             uphold
             nor
             encourage
             his
             own
             Religion
             ,
             we
             render
             him
             the
             most
             deplorable
             of
             Cowards
             ;
             a
             Coward
             so
             abject
             ,
             that
             he
             dares
             not
             be
             a
             Champion
             even
             for
             his
             God.
             And
             how
             consistent
             this
             is
             with
             the
             Glory
             of
             a
             Crowned
             Head
             ,
             and
             what
             hope
             England
             has
             of
             such
             a
             Successour
             ,
             I
             leave
             all
             men
             of
             sense
             to
             judge
             .
             Fol.
             3.
             
          
           
             Behold
             here
             's
             the
             upshot
             of
             this
             high-flown
             Paragraph
             .
             [
             A
             Popish
             Prince
             that
             puts
             the
             Laws
             in
             Execution
             for
             the
             punishing
             of
             Papists
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             protecting
             and
             countenancing
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             is
             little
             less
             then
             the
             basest
             of
             Monsters
             .
             ]
             How
             comes
             it
             then
             that
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             has
             not
             treated
             the
             Protestant
             Subjects
             there
             ,
             as
             this
             Picture-drawer
             pronounces
             ,
             that
             a
             Popish
             Successour
             would
             treat
             his
             Protestant
             Subjects
             here
             ?
             The
             Protestants
             have
             now
             and
             then
             been
             severely
             handled
             I
             know
             in
             France
             ;
             as
             the
             Papists
             ,
             upon
             some
             Junctures
             have
             been
             in
             England
             ;
             And
             now
             of
             late
             worse
             then
             usual
             .
             All
             which
             has
             been
             Influenc'd
             well
             by
             Reasons
             of
             State
             ,
             as
             by
             Impulse
             of
             Religion
             .
             But
             shall
             we
             Pronounce
             the
             most
             Christian
             King
             the
             greater
             Monster
             ,
             for
             his
             better
             usage
             of
             us
             ?
             If
             a
             potent
             Aversion
             to
             us
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             had
             transported
             the
             French
             King
             's
             into
             so
             mortal
             a
             Detestation
             of
             us
             to
             all
             other
             purposes
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             committed
             so
             many
             Eminent
             Charges
             both
             in
             Councells
             and
             in
             Arms
             ,
             to
             the
             Honour
             and
             Trust
             of
             Protestant
             Officers
             and
             Commanders
             .
             But
             the
             Convenience
             and
             Utility
             of
             the
             State
             preponderated
             against
             Disagreements
             in
             Religion
             .
             The
             Barbarisms
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               League
            
             were
             the
             Results
             of
             a
             Sanguinary
             Faction
             as
             well
             in
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             as
             Religion
             .
             And
             one
             Egg
             is
             not
             Liker
             another
             then
             the
             League
             of
             these
             
               Dissenting
               Papists
            
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             our
             Jesuitical
             and
             
               Dissenting
               Pseudo-Protestants
            
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             now
             to
             the
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             of
             this
             Elaborate
             Padox
             .
             
             Taking
             His
             Position
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             a
             Popish
             Prince
             is
             bound
             by
             his
             Religion
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Oaths
             and
             Promises
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Justice
             ,
             the
             Dictates
             of
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             Bonds
             of
             Humane
             Society
             ;
             contrary
             to
             all
             This
             (
             I
             say
             )
             and
             to
             his
             Interest
             also
             ;
             to
             break
             Faith
             with
             Protestants
             ;
             and
             those
             Protestants
             ,
             his
             Subjects
             too
             .
             He
             must
             be
             unman'd
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Unchristian'd
             ;
             an
             Excomunicate
             to
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             excluded
             from
             all
             the
             Benefits
             and
             Offices
             of
             Mankind
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             without
             many
             Instances
             ,
             in
             the
             
               French
               League
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Scottish
               Covenant
            
             ,
             of
             an
             abandon'd
             Perfidy
             even
             to
             this
             degree
             .
             It
             must
             be
             a
             strange
             Digestion
             sure
             ,
             that
             can
             put
             over
             all
             other
             Impieties
             ,
             and
             turn
             the
             violation
             of
             all
             that
             is
             Sacred
             in
             Nature
             into
             a
             meritorious
             Virtue
             .
          
           
             Char.
             Besides
             what
             mismatch'd
             incongruous
             Ingredients
             must
             go
             to
             make
             up
             this
             Composition
             a
             King
             !
             His
             Hand
             and
             Heart
             must
             be
             of
             no
             Kin
             to
             one
             another
             :
             He
             must
             be
             so
             Inhumane
             to
             those
             very
             darling
             Jesuites
             ,
             that
             ,
             like
             Mahomets
             Pidgeon
             ,
             infus'd
             and
             whisper'd
             all
             his
             Heavenly
             Dreams
             into
             his
             Ears
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             not
             only
             clip
             their
             wings
             ,
             but
             fairly
             Cage
             'em
             too
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             Charming
             Oracles
             they
             breath'd
             him
             :
             And
             at
             the
             same
             Minute
             he
             must
             leave
             the
             wide
             and
             open
             Ayr
             to
             those
             very
             Ravens
             that
             daily
             croak
             Abhorrence
             ,
             and
             Confusion
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Holy
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             their
             false
             Oracles
             .
             Thus
             ,
             whilest
             he
             acts
             quite
             contrary
             to
             all
             his
             Inclinations
             ,
             against
             the
             whole
             Bent
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             what
             does
             he
             but
             publikely
             put
             in
             force
             those
             Laws
             for
             the
             Protestant
             Service
             ;
             till
             
               in
               fine
            
             ,
             for
             his
             Nations
             Peace
             he
             ruines
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             whole
             Scene
             of
             War
             within
             himself
             ?
             Whilst
             his
             Conscience
             accusing
             his
             sloth
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             the
             Pope
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             
             Rome's
             continuall
             Bulls
             bellowing
             against
             him
             as
             an
             undutifull
             Son
             of
             Holy
             Mother-Church
             ,
             a
             Scandal
             to
             her
             Glory
             ,
             a
             Traytor
             to
             her
             Interest
             ;
             and
             a
             Deserter
             of
             her
             Cause
             ;
             one
             day
             accusing
             the
             Lukewarmnesse
             of
             his
             Religion
             ;
             another
             ,
             the
             Pusillanimity
             of
             his
             Nature
             ;
             all
             
               Roman-Catholick
               Princes
            
             deriding
             the
             Feeblenesse
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Tamenesse
             of
             his
             Arm
             ;
             till
             ,
             at
             long
             run
             ,
             to
             spare
             a
             Fagot
             in
             Smithfield
             ,
             he
             does
             little
             lesse
             then
             walk
             on
             hot
             Irons
             himself
             .
             Thus
             all
             the
             pleasure
             he
             relishes
             on
             a
             Throne
             is
             but
             a
             kinde
             of
             
             Good-Fryday-Entertainment
             :
             Instead
             of
             Royall
             Festival
             ,
             his
             Rioting
             in
             all
             the
             Luxury
             of
             his
             Heart
             ,
             to
             see
             
               Rome's
               Dagon
            
             worshipp'd
             ;
             Rome's
             Altars
             smoke
             ;
             Rome's
             Standard
             set
             up
             ;
             Rome's
             Enemies
             defeated
             ,
             and
             his
             victorious
             Mother-Church
             Triumphant
             ;
             his
             abject
             ,
             and
             poor-spirited
             Submission
             denyes
             himself
             the
             only
             thing
             he
             thirsts
             for
             :
             and
             whilst
             the
             Principles
             he
             suck
             from
             Rome
             do
             in
             effect
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophets
             .
             
             Words
             ,
             bid
             him
             
               Rise
               ,
               Slay
               ,
               and
               Eat
            
             ;
             his
             fear
             ,
             his
             unkingly
             ,
             nay
             ,
             unmanly
             fear
             makes
             him
             fast
             and
             starve
             .
             Fol.
             3.
             
          
           
             This
             Passage
             is
             only
             the
             same
             thing
             over
             again
             ,
             in
             a
             diversity
             of
             Words
             and
             Phrase
             .
             But
             it
             is
             well
             enough
             to
             answer
             the
             Ends
             it
             was
             intended
             for
             ;
             the
             tickling
             of
             the
             Phansy
             ,
             and
             the
             moving
             of
             a
             Popular
             Passion
             ,
             without
             one
             syllable
             of
             weight
             to
             strike
             the
             Judgement
             .
             My
             Reply
             upon
             the
             Last
             Paragraph
             shall
             serve
             for
             This
             too
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             not
             here
             Recited
             ,
             as
             requiring
             any
             Answer
             ;
             but
             to
             shew
             what
             pains
             he
             has
             taken
             with
             the
             Ornaments
             of
             his
             Rhetorique
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             Defect
             of
             Argument
             .
             I
             cannot
             liken
             it
             to
             any
             thing
             better
             then
             the
             Gaudy
             Glittering
             Vapour
             that
             Children
             are
             used
             to
             Phansy
             in
             a
             Cloud
             .
             They
             'l
             Phansy
             
               Lions
               ,
               Peacocks
            
             ,
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             what
             other
             Figures
             they
             Please
             ;
             but
             the
             first
             Breath
             of
             Ayre
             scatters
             the
             Phantastique
             Images
             ,
             and
             resolves
             the
             whole
             into
             its
             original
             Nothing
             .
             And
             just
             so
             it
             is
             with
             this
             Character
             .
             There
             are
             many
             things
             in
             it
             finely
             enough
             sayd
             ,
             to
             work
             upon
             a
             partial
             and
             an
             Easy
             Imagination
             ;
             and
             to
             mislead
             a
             body
             at
             first
             fight
             into
             an
             Opinion
             that
             there
             may
             be
             something
             of
             weight
             and
             Substance
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             upon
             a
             second
             Thought
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             only
             a
             plausible
             Strain
             of
             Words
             ,
             which
             the
             Authour
             has
             as
             well
             Colour'd
             yet
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             will
             bear
             .
          
           
             It
             serves
             however
             in
             English
             well
             enough
             for
             an
             Incentive
             and
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Multitude
             :
             But
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             turn'd
             into
             French
             or
             Latin
             ,
             it
             would
             become
             as
             ill
             as
             Office
             to
             the
             Protestants
             abroad
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             to
             the
             Government
             .
             For
             what
             could
             be
             of
             a
             more
             pernicious
             Consequence
             ,
             from
             an
             unknown
             and
             private
             Pen
             ,
             then
             for
             one
             of
             the
             Reform'd
             Communion
             to
             tell
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             suffers
             one
             Protestant
             Subject
             to
             live
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             he
             is
             all
             those
             Vile
             ,
             Impious
             ,
             and
             Abject
             things
             that
             the
             Authour
             has
             here
             bundled
             up
             in
             the
             Character
             of
             his
             Popish
             Successour
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             this
             Popish
             Successour
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Figure
             that
             has
             no
             Being
             in
             Nature
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             own
             Brain
             ;
             what
             if
             I
             should
             match
             it
             now
             ,
             in
             Flesh
             and
             Bloud
             ?
             But
             it
             must
             be
             then
             among
             the
             
               Jesuite●
               Successour
            
             of
             Knox
             ,
             and
             Buchanan
             ;
             and
             the
             Spawn
             of
             that
             King-killing
             Race
             .
             There
             are
             
               mismatch'd
               Ingredients
            
             in
             abundance
             ,
             Christ
             upon
             his
             Tribunal
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             prophanely
             ascribe
             to
             their
             
               General
               Assembly
            
             )
             authorizing
             Bloudshed
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             and
             Disobedience
             ;
             a
             Treaty
             with
             the
             King
             at
             Breda
             ,
             and
             the
             Murther
             of
             the
             Brave
             M●ntrosse
             ,
             both
             in
             a
             breath
             .
             Were
             ever
             hand
             and
             heart
             lesse
             Akin
             ,
             
             then
             when
             they
             subscrib'd
             Loyalty
             and
             Obedience
             with
             the
             One
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             meditated
             and
             Resolved
             Treason
             with
             the
             Other
             ?
             Then
             when
             they
             Extirpated
             what
             they
             Swore
             they
             would
             only
             Reform
             ;
             and
             utterly
             destroy'd
             that
             Freedom
             and
             Property
             ,
             which
             they
             Pretended
             to
             preserve
             ?
             Then
             when
             instead
             of
             advancing
             Purtity
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             fill'd
             the
             Pulpits
             with
             Jugglers
             ,
             that
             imposed
             upon
             the
             People
             the
             directions
             of
             their
             
               Standing
               Tables
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Close
               Committee
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Dictates
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             in
             place
             of
             the
             Prophets
             words
             ,
             
               Rise
               ,
               Slay
               and
               Eat
            
             ,
             cry'd
             out
             ,
             
               Cursed
               be
               They
               that
               keep
               back
               their
               Sword
               in
               this
               Cause
               .
               You
               know
               the
               Story
               of
               Gods
               Message
               unto
            
             Ahab
             
               for
               letting
            
             Benhadad
             
               go
               upon
               Composition
            
             ,
             Stricklands
             Thanksgiving
             Sermon
             .
             Nov.
             5.
             1643.
             
             
               De
               Justice
               to
               the
            
             Greatest
             ,
             says
             Herle
             
               before
               the
               Commons
            
             ,
             Nov.
             5.
             1644.
             
             Sauls
             
               Sons
               are
               not
               spar'd
               ;
               no
               nor
               may
            
             Agag
             ,
             or
             Benhaded
             ,
             
               though
               themselves
               Kings
            
             .
             Zimri
             and
             Cozbi
             (
             
               through
               Princes
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               )
               must
               be
               persu'd
               into
               their
               Tents
               .
               This
               is
               the
               way
               to
               Consecrate
               your selves
               to
               God.
               And
               what
               was
               the
               Ground
               of
               all
               this
               Fiercenesse
               ;
               but
               a
            
             Popish
             King
             ,
             (
             
               though
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Reformation
               )
               for
               want
               of
               a
            
             Popish
             Successour
             ?
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Counsels
             and
             Resolutions
             are
             so
             engaged
             to
             the
             Popish
             Party
             (
             
               they
               say
            
             )
             for
             the
             Suppression
             and
             Extirpation
             of
             the
             True
             Religion
             ,
             that
             all
             Hopes
             of
             Peace
             and
             Protection
             are
             Excluded
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             fully
             intended
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             by
             alteration
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Cavaliers
             and
             other
             Soldiers
             ,
             by
             exposing
             the
             Wealth
             of
             the
             Good
             Subjects
             ,
             
             especially
             of
             This
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             to
             be
             Sack'd
             ,
             Plunder'd
             ,
             and
             Spoyl'd
             by
             them
             .
             
               And
               then
               again
            
             ,
             His
             Majesty
             endeavoured
             to
             keep
             off
             all
             Jealousies
             and
             Suspicions
             ,
             by
             many
             fearfull
             Oaths
             and
             Imprecations
             ,
             concerning
             his
             purpose
             of
             maintaining
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             Ib.
             pa.
             665.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             convince
             the
             world
             that
             the
             very
             Sound
             of
             Popery
             will
             do
             the
             businesse
             ,
             as
             well
             Without
             a
             Ground
             ,
             as
             With
             it
             :
             And
             whoever
             goes
             about
             to
             allarm
             the
             People
             upon
             This
             Desperate
             point
             ,
             had
             need
             give
             very
             good
             Security
             for
             his
             Allegeance
             .
             But
             if
             it
             should
             prove
             to
             be
             the
             work
             of
             some
             Good-Old-Gaus●●●n
             ,
             the
             very
             fact
             it self
             is
             not
             Clearer
             then
             the
             Designe
             .
             But
             however
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Authour
             has
             endeavour'd
             to
             prevent
             any
             such
             Conjeeture
             ,
             by
             a
             Complement
             upon
             the
             Memory
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             
             to
             make
             the
             better
             way
             to
             the
             venting
             of
             his
             spleen
             against
             the
             Successor
             here
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             can
             be
             a
             Son
             of
             that
             Royal
             Martyr
             Charles
             the
             First
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             a
             Prince
             so
             truly
             pious
             ,
             that
             his
             very
             Enemies
             dare
             not
             asperse
             his
             Memory
             or
             Life
             ,
             with
             the
             least
             Blemish
             of
             Irreligion
             ;
             A
             Prince
             that
             Seal'd
             the
             
               Protestant
               Faith
            
             with
             his
             Bloud
             ;
             who
             in
             his
             deplorable
             Fate
             ,
             and
             Ignominious
             Death
             ,
             bore
             so
             near
             a
             resemblance
             to
             That
             of
             the
             Saviours
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             his
             Sufferings
             can
             do
             no
             lesse
             then
             Seat
             him
             at
             the
             Right
             hand
             of
             Heaven
             .
             If
             (
             
               I
               say
            
             )
             there
             can
             be
             a
             Son
             of
             that
             Royall
             Protestant
             of
             that
             Vncharitable
             Faith
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             very
             Tenets
             of
             his
             Religion
             dooms
             (
             for
             deems
             I
             suppose
             )
             all
             that
             die
             without
             the
             Bosome
             of
             their
             Church
             irreparably
             damned
             :
             Then
             Consequently
             he
             must
             barbarously
             tear
             up
             his
             Fathers
             Sacred
             Monument
             ,
             brand
             his
             Blessed
             Memory
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             Heretique
             ;
             and
             to
             compleat
             the
             horrid
             Anathema
             ,
             he
             most
             impiously
             execrates
             the
             very
             Majesty
             that
             gave
             him
             Being
             .
             Fol.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             Authour
             has
             wrought
             up
             This
             Phansy
             to
             a
             high
             Pitch
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Son
             ;
             and
             he
             has
             shew'd
             his
             skill
             in
             't
             too
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             he
             advances
             the
             Reputation
             of
             the
             One
             ,
             the
             more
             scope
             he
             has
             ,
             upon
             the
             Opposition
             ,
             to
             depresse
             the
             Esteem
             of
             the
             Other
             .
             I
             would
             charitably
             believe
             that
             he
             means
             good
             Faith
             in
             the
             Honourable
             Mention
             he
             makes
             of
             that
             Venerable
             Martyr
             :
             But
             yet
             there
             are
             some
             passages
             in
             this
             Discourse
             that
             would
             make
             a
             man
             half
             suspect
             This
             Flourish
             upon
             the
             Last
             King
             to
             be
             intended
             as
             a
             Blind
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             Opportunity
             of
             getting
             a
             fairer
             Marque
             at
             This.
             For
             he●s
             here
             upon
             a
             subject
             where
             't
             is
             a
             Common
             thing
             to
             have
             the
             Heart
             and
             the
             Hand
             as
             far
             as
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             asunder
             .
             Witnesse
             the
             Close
             of
             the
             Declaration
             before-mentioned
             ,
             
               Pag.
               666.
               
               We
               do
               here
               Protest
               before
               the
               Ever-Living
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               Chief
               End
               of
               all
               our
               Councels
               and
               Resolutions
               ,
               is
               to
               secure
               the
               Persons
               ,
               Estates
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               of
               all
               that
               joyn
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               procure
               and
               establish
               the
               Safety
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Fruition
               of
               our
               Laws
               and
               Libertyes
               ,
               in
               This
               and
               all
               Other
               his
               Majesties
               Dominions
               ,
               without
               any
            
             Intention
             or
             desire
             to
             hurt
             or
             injure
             
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               either
               in
               his
            
             Person
             ,
             or
             JUST
             Power
             .
          
           
             Let
             any
             man
             consider
             ,
             that
             at
             This
             very
             time
             ,
             they
             were
             destroying
             the
             Church
             ;
             In
             Arms
             against
             the
             King
             ;
             Plundring
             and
             Imprisoning
             those
             that
             would
             not
             joyn
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             that
             they
             order'd
             this
             Declaration
             to
             be
             forthwith
             Printed
             ,
             and
             
             Read
             in
             all
             Churches
             and
             Chappels
             in
             England
             and
             Wales
             :
             calling
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             to
             Witnesse
             the
             Integrity
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             under
             all
             these
             Gross
             ,
             and
             Scandalous
             Contradictions
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             the
             Latter
             part
             of
             his
             Paragraph
             ,
             First
             ,
             he
             lays
             down
             a
             false
             Supposition
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             raises
             out
             of
             it
             a
             most
             uncharitable
             Consequence
             .
             For
             the
             very
             Position
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               Salvation
               out
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             is
             qualifyed
             yet
             with
             an
             Exception
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             an
             
               Invincible
               Perswasion
            
             ;
             But
             if
             this
             be
             so
             lew'd
             a
             Principle
             ,
             in
             One
             Religion
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             not
             so
             in
             Another
             ?
             There
             is
             not
             a
             fouler
             Character
             in
             Hell
             ,
             then
             he
             has
             drawn
             here
             of
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             .
             and
             he
             founds
             it
             upon
             the
             Irresistible
             Impulses
             and
             Dictates
             of
             the
             Religion
             .
             which
             being
             admitted
             ,
             involves
             every
             Individual
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Condemnation
             .
             So
             that
             he
             himself
             damns
             all
             the
             Papists
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             makes
             Them
             Damn
             all
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             the
             
               Son
               of
               that
               Royal
               Protestant
            
             ,
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             .
             But
             he
             says
             nothing
             all
             this
             while
             of
             the
             undutifull
             Subjects
             of
             that
             blessed
             Martyr
             :
             Those
             that
             actually
             divided
             his
             Sacred
             Head
             from
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             then
             glory'd
             in
             it
             as
             an
             Acceptable
             Sacrifice
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             But
             was
             This
             Prince
             so
             pious
             ,
             does
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             
               his
               very
               Enemies
               dare
               not
               asperse
               his
               Memory
               ?
            
             &c.
             What
             if
             I
             should
             shew
             him
             now
             (
             to
             convince
             him
             of
             his
             Mistake
             )
             three
             or
             four
             of
             the
             Fiercest
             Sticklers
             we
             have
             for
             the
             Phanatical
             Interest
             ,
             that
             have
             pass'd
             their
             Approbation
             upon
             that
             Execrable
             Murther
             ?
          
           
             Char.
             However
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             if
             there
             be
             such
             a
             King
             in
             Nature
             ,
             as
             will
             not
             Defend
             his
             Own
             Religion
             ,
             because
             he
             dares
             not
             ;
             but
             Sneaks
             upon
             a
             Throne
             ,
             and
             in
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Fear
             shrinks
             from
             the
             Dictates
             of
             his
             Conscience
             :
             If
             like
             
               Jupiters
               Logg
            
             ,
             Such
             a
             King
             can
             be
             ;
             and
             Fate
             has
             ordain'd
             us
             for
             a
             Popish
             Prince
             ;
             Pray
             Heaven
             shroud
             the
             Imperial
             Lyon
             in
             this
             Innocent
             Lamb-Skin
             .
             (
             Fol.
             3.
             )
          
           
             He
             does
             well
             enough
             to
             pray
             for
             
               Jupiters
               Logg
            
             ,
             considering
             what
             Havock
             the
             
               Republican
               Storks
            
             have
             made
             with
             us
             Allready
             .
             But
             is
             it
             so
             Base
             a
             things
             (
             says
             he
             )
             for
             a
             Prince
             to
             shrink
             from
             the
             Dictates
             of
             his
             Conscience
             ?
             What
             if
             his
             Majesty
             himself
             should
             make
             it
             a
             point
             of
             Conscience
             not
             to
             entertein
             any
             Project
             for
             the
             Uniting
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             of
             Protestant
             Dissenters
             ;
             in
             regard
             both
             of
             the
             Publike
             Peace
             ,
             and
             the
             Heretical
             Opinions
             that
             must
             be
             indulg'd
             under
             that
             Denomination
             ?
             
             Would
             not
             the
             Kings
             concessions
             in
             that
             point
             bring
             him
             within
             the
             Equity
             of
             this
             
               Successours
               Character
            
             ?
          
           
             Char.
             But
             I
             have
             heard
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             a
             great
             many
             say
             ,
             it
             cannot
             enter
             into
             their
             Thoughts
             that
             a
             Popish
             Successour
             will
             ever
             take
             such
             an
             Inhumane
             ,
             and
             so
             unnatural
             a
             Course
             to
             Establish
             Popery
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             absolutely
             against
             the
             English
             Constitution
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             never
             be
             introduced
             with
             lesse
             then
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Bloud
             .
             Surely
             his
             very
             Glory
             should
             withhold
             him
             from
             so
             much
             Cruelty
             ,
             &c.
             Fol.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Glory
             of
             a
             Papist
             !
             (
             
               says
               he
               ,
               in
               Reply
               upon
               himself
               ,
            
             )
             a
             pretty
             Aiery
             Notion
             .
             How
             shall
             we
             ever
             expect
             that
             Glory
             shall
             steer
             the
             Action
             ,
             of
             a
             
               Popish
               Successour
            
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             not
             that
             thing
             so
             Abject
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             refuse
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             That
             Shape
             or
             Hypocrisie
             so
             Scandalous
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             assume
             ,
             when
             Rome
             or
             Rome's
             Interest
             shall
             Command
             ;
             nay
             ,
             when
             his
             own
             petulant
             Stubbornnesse
             shall
             but
             sway
             him
             ?
             As
             for
             Example
             ;
             for
             One
             Fit
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             member
             of
             their
             Communion
             ,
             notwithstanding
             at
             the
             same
             time
             his
             Face
             belies
             his
             Heart
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Soul
             he
             is
             a
             Romanist
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             shall
             vary
             his
             Disguises
             as
             often
             as
             an
             Algerine
             his
             Colours
             ,
             and
             change
             his
             Flag
             to
             conceal
             the
             Pyrat
             .
             As
             for
             Instance
             ,
             Another
             fit
             ,
             for
             whole
             years
             together
             ,
             he
             shall
             come
             neither
             to
             One
             Church
             nor
             th'
             other
             ,
             and
             participate
             of
             neither
             Communion
             ,
             till
             ignoble
             he
             plays
             the
             Vnprincely
             ,
             nay
             the
             unmanly
             Hypocrite
             ,
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             he
             shelters
             himself
             under
             the
             Face
             of
             an
             Atheist
             to
             shroud
             a
             Papist
             ;
             a
             Visor
             more
             fit
             for
             a
             Banditto
             then
             a
             Prince
             .
             And
             This
             methinks
             is
             so
             Wretched
             and
             despicable
             a
             Disguise
             ,
             that
             it
             looks
             like
             being
             asham'd
             of
             his
             God.
             Fol.
             5.
             
          
           
             If
             a
             Popish
             Successour
             will
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             Abject
             ,
             he
             will
             comply
             then
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             Religion
             Truckle
             to
             his
             Interest
             :
             But
             how
             comes
             he
             to
             be
             so
             Abject
             ,
             and
             Yielding
             in
             One
             Line
             ,
             and
             so
             Stubborn
             in
             the
             Next
             :
             If
             it
             be
             True
             that
             he
             will
             so
             Scandalously
             play
             the
             Hypocrite
             as
             to
             Change
             his
             Shape
             ,
             and
             Act
             any
             part
             for
             his
             Advantage
             ,
             which
             Rome
             ,
             or
             
               Romes
               Interest
            
             shall
             Impose
             upon
             him
             ;
             what
             should
             hinder
             him
             from
             making
             himself
             a
             Protestant
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             though
             he
             continue
             a
             Papist
             still
             in
             his
             Heart
             ?
             And
             where
             's
             the
             Outcry
             then
             ,
             against
             the
             
               Popish
               Successour
            
             ?
             If
             he
             will
             do
             This
             ,
             the
             Exception
             is
             Remov'd
             ;
             For
             he
             's
             no
             longer
             ,
             in
             Construction
             of
             Law
             ,
             a
             Papist
             :
             And
             if
             he
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             has
             great
             Wrong
             done
             him
             in
             the
             Character
             .
             The
             Policy
             ,
             or
             in
             Truth
             the
             Probability
             of
             his
             running
             from
             One
             Communion
             to
             Another
             ,
             I
             must
             Confesse
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             .
             For
             if
             he
             can
             dispense
             with
             shuffling
             and
             shifting
             ;
             his
             
             way
             would
             be
             to
             shift
             once
             for
             all
             into
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Protestant
             ;
             (
             For
             That
             's
             a
             Turn
             would
             gain
             him
             his
             Point
             )
             and
             not
             to
             wander
             thus
             from
             One
             Church
             to
             Another
             ,
             to
             no
             manner
             of
             Purpose
             .
             Upon
             the
             whole
             Matter
             ,
             the
             Authour
             methinks
             might
             have
             treated
             the
             Brother
             of
             his
             Sovereign
             with
             a
             little
             more
             regard
             to
             the
             Terms
             of
             Decency
             ,
             and
             Respect
             ,
             and
             kept
             himself
             to
             the
             Cause
             ,
             without
             betraying
             so
             great
             an
             Animosity
             to
             the
             Person
             .
             But
             having
             to
             do
             with
             a
             Prince
             of
             his
             own
             Creating
             ,
             he
             thinks
             he
             may
             deal
             with
             him
             at
             what
             rate
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             Char.
             Besides
             ,
             If
             Glory
             could
             have
             any
             Ascendant
             over
             a
             
               Popish
               Successor
            
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             the
             word
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Solemn
             Protestations
             of
             Majesty
             ought
             to
             be
             Sacred
             and
             Inviolable
             .
             But
             how
             many
             Presidents
             have
             we
             in
             Popish
             Princes
             to
             convince
             us
             that
             their
             strongest
             Engagements
             and
             Promises
             ,
             are
             lighter
             then
             the
             very
             Breath
             that
             Vtters
             them
             .
             As
             for
             Examples
             sake
             ,
             How
             did
             their
             Saint
             Mary
             of
             England
             promise
             the
             Norfok
             and
             Suffolk
             Inhabitants
             the
             unmolested
             Continuation
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Worship
             ;
             calling
             her
             God
             (
             that
             God
             that
             saw
             the
             Falsenesse
             of
             her
             Heart
             )
             to
             witnesse
             ,
             
               That
               though
               her
               own
               Perswasion
               was
               of
               the
            
             Romish
             
               Faith
               ,
               yet
               she
               would
               content
               her self
               with
               the
               Private
               Exercise
               of
               her
               own
               Devotion
               ,
               and
               preserve
               the
               then
               Protestant
               Government
               ,
               with
               all
               her
               Subjects
               Rights
               and
               Priviledges
               ,
               un-injur'd
               .
            
             Vpon
             which
             ,
             those
             poor
             ,
             credulous
             ,
             honest
             ,
             deluded
             Believers
             ,
             on
             the
             Security
             of
             such
             Prevalent
             Conjurations
             ,
             led
             by
             the
             mistaken
             Reverence
             they
             paid
             to
             a
             Protesting
             Majesty
             ,
             laid
             their
             Lives
             at
             her
             Feet
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             very
             men
             that
             in
             That
             Contest
             of
             the
             Succession
             plac'd
             her
             on
             a
             Throne
             :
             But
             immediatly
             when
             her
             Sovereign
             Power
             was
             securely
             establish'd
             ,
             and
             his
             pious
             Holinesse
             had
             bid
             her
             safely
             pull
             the
             Vizor
             off
             ,
             no
             sooner
             did
             Smithfield
             glow
             i'
             th
             Piles
             of
             Blazing
             Hereticks
             ;
             But
             Chronicles
             more
             particularly
             observe
             ,
             that
             no
             people
             in
             her
             whole
             Kingdom
             felt
             so
             signal
             marks
             of
             her
             Vengeance
             ,
             as
             those
             very
             Men
             that
             raised
             her
             to
             the
             Throne
             .
             Her
             Princely
             Gratitude
             for
             their
             Crowning
             her
             with
             a
             Diadem
             ,
             Crown'd
             Them
             with
             their
             Martyrdoms
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             we
             have
             mentioned
             her
             Princely
             Gratitude
             ,
             't
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             to
             recollect
             one
             Instance
             more
             of
             so
             Exemplary
             a
             Virtue
             .
             In
             the
             Dispute
             betwixt
             Her
             's
             and
             the
             Lady
             
               Jane
               Grey's
            
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             it
             was
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Judges
             of
             England
             gave
             their
             Vnanimous
             Opinions
             for
             the
             Lady
             Jane's
             Succession
             ,
             except
             one
             of
             them
             only
             ,
             that
             asserted
             the
             Right
             of
             Mary
             :
             But
             it
             so
             fell
             out
             ,
             that
             This
             man
             proving
             a
             Protestant
             (
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             Scarlet-Robe
             he
             had
             been
             her
             only
             Champion
             )
             was
             so
             barbarously
             persecuted
             by
             her
             ,
             that
             being
             first
             
             degraded
             ,
             then
             imprison'd
             and
             tortur'd
             for
             his
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Cruelty
             of
             his
             Torments
             was
             so
             savage
             ,
             that
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             he
             made
             himself
             a
             way
             to
             escape
             '
             em
             .
             And
             well
             might
             the
             violence
             of
             his
             Despair
             testifie
             his
             Sufferings
             were
             Intolerable
             ,
             when
             he
             fled
             to
             so
             sad
             a
             Refuge
             as
             Self-Murther
             ,
             for
             Deliverance
             .
             Fol.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             See
             how
             he
             Confounds
             himself
             here
             in
             his
             way
             of
             Reasoning
             :
             Because
             Q.
             Mary
             was
             not
             so
             good
             as
             her
             Word
             ;
             therefore
             
               No
               Popish
               Prince
            
             values
             himself
             upon
             his
             Honour
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             she
             brake
             her
             Promise
             with
             Norfolk
             ,
             and
             Suffolk
             (
             as
             he
             Reports
             it
             )
             that
             gave
             her
             the
             First
             Lift
             toward
             the
             Crown
             :
             But
             it
             is
             more
             then
             he
             can
             justifie
             to
             make
             it
             a
             premeditate
             Perfidy
             ;
             as
             he
             renders
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             Opinion
             of
             our
             best
             Writers
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             rather
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             
               ex
               post
               facto
            
             ,
             to
             that
             Violation
             ;
             But
             a
             Violation
             it
             was
             however
             ;
             and
             there
             's
             no
             Excuse
             for
             't
             .
             And
             it
             was
             a
             mean
             Ingratitude
             to
             the
             Generous
             Loyalty
             of
             those
             People
             ,
             whom
             (
             under
             favour
             )
             she
             did
             not
             treat
             worse
             then
             Others
             ,
             but
             she
             did
             ill
             in
             not
             using
             them
             better
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             what
             concerns
             the
             matter
             of
             Title
             ,
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             ,
             claiming
             to
             the
             Crown
             upon
             a
             Statute
             of
             35.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             and
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             being
             prevail'd
             upon
             afterward
             in
             his
             Death-sicknesse
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Intent
             and
             direction
             of
             that
             Statute
             ,
             to
             transfer
             the
             Succession
             ,
             by
             Will
             ,
             to
             the
             Lady
             
               Jane
               Grey
            
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             a
             Faction
             that
             labour'd
             the
             Disinheriting
             of
             the
             Ladyes
             Mary
             and
             Elizabeth
             ;
             all
             the
             Judges
             subscribed
             to
             the
             Disinherison
             of
             the
             Sisters
             ,
             save
             only
             
               Sr.
               James
               Hales
            
             ;
             (
             Justice
             of
             the
             Common
             Pleas
             )
             who
             refused
             ,
             upon
             a
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Right
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             .
             This
             same
             
               Sr.
               James
               Hales
            
             ,
             for
             giving
             a
             Charge
             afterward
             ,
             Derogatory
             to
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             was
             commited
             to
             Prison
             ;
             but
             received
             Good
             Words
             and
             fair
             usage
             ,
             some
             time
             after
             .
             He
             Fell
             however
             into
             a
             deep
             melancholly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             Drown'd
             himself
             .
             But
             I
             see
             no
             warrantable
             Authority
             for
             the
             Report
             of
             his
             being
             put
             to
             the
             Torture
             ;
             only
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Character
             finds
             it
             convenient
             to
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             grace
             of
             his
             Story
             .
             But
             we
             need
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             to
             look
             so
             far
             back
             for
             Instances
             of
             Breach
             of
             Faith
             ;
             this
             Last
             Age
             having
             made
             us
             Famous
             for
             
               Perjurious
               Practises
            
             ,
             beyond
             all
             that
             ever
             went
             before
             it
             .
             Witness
             the
             whole
             Tract
             of
             our
             Late
             Troubles
             .
             But
             now
             comes
             Another
             Objection
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             with
             His
             Reply
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Char.
             Suppose
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             that
             the
             Conservation
             of
             a
             Nations
             Peace
             ,
             the
             Dictates
             of
             a
             Princes
             Glory
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Bonds
             of
             Morality
             ,
             cannot
             have
             any
             Influence
             upon
             a
             Popish
             Successour
             ;
             yet
             why
             may
             there
             not
             be
             that
             Prince
             ,
             who
             in
             veneration
             of
             his
             Coronation-Oath
             ,
             shall
             defend
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             Private
             regret
             and
             inclinations
             to
             the
             Contrary
             ?
             When
             ,
             rather
             then
             incur
             the
             infamous
             Brand
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             he
             shall
             ty
             himself
             to
             the
             Performance
             of
             That
             which
             not
             the
             force
             of
             Religion
             it self
             shall
             violate
             .
             And
             Then
             ,
             how
             can
             there
             be
             That
             Infidel
             of
             a
             Subject
             ,
             after
             so
             Solemn
             an
             Oath
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             believe
             him
             ?
          
           
             Why
             ,
             truly
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             of
             those
             Infidells
             ,
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             and
             some
             that
             will
             give
             smart
             Reasons
             for
             their
             Infidelity
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             he
             keeps
             his
             Oath
             ,
             we
             must
             allow
             ,
             that
             the
             only
             Motive
             that
             Prompts
             him
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             is
             some
             Obligation
             that
             he
             believes
             is
             in
             an
             Oath
             .
             But
             considering
             he
             is
             of
             a
             Religion
             that
             can
             absolve
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegeance
             ,
             to
             an
             Heretical
             ,
             Excommunicated
             Prince
             ,
             nay
             Depose
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             very
             Crown
             away
             :
             Why
             may
             it
             not
             much
             more
             release
             a
             King
             from
             his
             Faith
             to
             an
             Excommunicated
             ,
             Heretical
             People
             ;
             by
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Tyes
             of
             Vassals
             to
             Monarchs
             are
             greater
             then
             those
             of
             Monarchs
             to
             Vassals
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Obligation
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             I
             presume
             he
             means
             the
             
               Religious
               Obligation
            
             of
             it
             ;
             because
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               That
               Obligation
            
             from
             which
             the
             Pope
             pretends
             a
             power
             to
             absolve
             him
             .
             Now
             if
             this
             be
             his
             Mind
             ;
             
               That
               Obligation
            
             is
             not
             (
             as
             he
             says
             )
             the
             
               only
               Motive
            
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             his
             Oath
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             a
             Super-Additional
             Reason
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             Political
             Contemplations
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             .
             Take
             that
             for
             granted
             once
             ,
             that
             
               there
               's
               no
               Trusting
               to
               the
               Oath
               of
               a
               Roman
               Catholique
               Prince
            
             ;
             and
             ye
             cut
             the
             very
             Ligaments
             of
             Society
             ,
             and
             Commerce
             .
             There
             's
             an
             End
             of
             All
             Treatyes
             ,
             and
             Alliances
             ;
             amicable
             and
             mutual
             Offices
             betwixt
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             and
             States
             :
             Nay
             ,
             in
             One
             word
             ,
             erect
             but
             This
             Maxim
             ;
             you
             turn
             Europe
             into
             a
             Shambles
             ,
             and
             put
             Christendom
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             ,
             into
             a
             State
             of
             War.
             For
             where
             there
             's
             no
             Trust
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Security
             :
             And
             then
             we
             know
             upon
             Experience
             ,
             that
             the
             Outrages
             of
             Jelousy
             ,
             for
             the
             Preventing
             of
             
               Imaginary
               Evills
            
             ,
             are
             actually
             the
             most
             dreadfull
             of
             
               Real
               ones
            
             themselves
             .
             This
             Opinion
             makes
             us
             a
             Scorn
             and
             a
             Prey
             to
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             Strips
             us
             of
             all
             that
             is
             Divine
             ,
             and
             Reasonable
             in
             us
             ,
             together
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             nor
             ignorant
             yet
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Practice
             of
             several
             Profligate
             Wretches
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             in
             This
             Impious
             Particular
             .
             But
             they
             are
             such
             then
             as
             are
             wholly
             lost
             in
             Brutality
             and
             Blindnesse
             ,
             and
             
             I
             neither
             do
             ,
             nor
             can
             believe
             all
             Papists
             to
             be
             equally
             susceptible
             of
             That
             Unchristian
             Impression
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Position
             that
             may
             be
             made
             use
             of
             at
             a
             Dead
             Lift
             ,
             to
             serve
             a
             Political
             Turn
             .
             And
             the
             Trick
             will
             not
             passe
             neither
             ,
             but
             upon
             some
             Enthusiastique
             Sick-headed
             Zealot
             ,
             that
             takes
             all
             his
             Dreams
             for
             Visions
             ,
             and
             the
             Vapours
             of
             his
             Distemper
             for
             Revelations
             .
             We
             have
             had
             of
             these
             Romish
             Dispensations
             and
             Absolutions
             in
             abundance
             ,
             among
             our
             Own
             Fanatical
             Jesuites
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             the
             Doctrie
             asserted
             ,
             but
             the
             Duty
             also
             of
             abjuring
             our
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Canonical
             Obedience
             inculcated
             ,
             and
             press'd
             upon
             the
             pain
             of
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Plunder
             and
             Damnation
             .
             Yet
             God
             forbid
             that
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Conclave
             of
             a
             Close
             Committee
             ,
             and
             the
             Determinations
             of
             an
             Ignatian
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             (
             the
             True
             Counter-Part
             of
             the
             Holy
             Society
             ;
             )
             the
             Lord
             forbid
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             This
             Cabal
             of
             audacious
             Extravagants
             ,
             that
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             Discharge
             us
             from
             the
             Obligations
             of
             the
             Ten
             Commandements
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             should
             reflect
             a
             Scandal
             upon
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             our
             Communion
             ,
             as
             if
             Their
             Warrant
             were
             a
             Legitimation
             of
             Perjury
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             King-killing
             ,
             and
             Violence
             ,
             were
             the
             Dictate
             of
             our
             Profession
             .
          
           
             He
             touches
             a
             little
             lower
             upon
             the
             French
             Kings
             breaking
             in
             upon
             Flanders
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             Oath
             .
             
               [
               All
               the
               Motives
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               that
               could
               provoke
               him
               to
               the
               Breach
               of
               his
               Oath
               ,
               were
               only
               his
               Ambition
               ,
               a
               Lust
               of
               being
               Great
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Fol.
               6.
            
             ]
             So
             that
             he
             has
             now
             found
             out
             a
             Popish
             Prince
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             sacrifices
             his
             Conscience
             to
             his
             Glory
             ,
             though
             but
             a
             little
             before
             he
             made
             it
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Popish
             Successour
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             Glory
             to
             his
             Religion
             .
             Now
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             I
             look
             upon
             Majesty
             as
             a
             Sacred
             Character
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             handled
             but
             with
             Veneration
             :
             Wherefore
             whether
             his
             Assumption
             be
             True
             of
             False
             ,
             I
             shall
             speak
             to
             it
             only
             as
             a
             Supposition
             .
             He
             proceeds
             now
             to
             the
             ballancing
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             If
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             a
             Roman
             Catholique
             can
             break
             an
             Oath
             only
             for
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             Conquering
             ,
             which
             he
             knows
             is
             doing
             Ill
             ;
             Shall
             not
             a
             Popish
             Prince
             in
             England
             have
             ten
             times
             more
             Inclination
             to
             break
             an
             Oath
             for
             the
             Propagation
             of
             his
             own
             Faith
             ,
             which
             his
             Conscience
             tells
             him
             is
             meritorious
             ?
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             that
             the
             breaking
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             Lust
             of
             being
             Great
             ,
             is
             the
             Crime
             properly
             of
             an
             Ambitious
             Prince
             ,
             not
             of
             a
             Popish
             :
             For
             he
             does
             not
             consult
             his
             Religion
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             Glory
             ,
             in
             the
             Committing
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Thirst
             of
             Dominion
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             Indifference
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Businesse
             of
             Right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             
             in
             concurrence
             with
             the
             same
             Advantages
             of
             Power
             and
             Opportunity
             ,
             would
             have
             produced
             the
             very
             same
             essects
             in
             a
             Prince
             of
             any
             other
             Judgment
             .
             Well
             ,
             but
             he
             does
             an
             Ill
             thing
             knowingly
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             most
             of
             the
             Ill
             things
             that
             are
             done
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             Protestant
             or
             Papist
             .
             But
             Then
             his
             Application
             of
             This
             Ill
             thing
             done
             to
             another
             Prince
             of
             the
             same
             Perswasion
             is
             only
             the
             cutting
             of
             One
             Diamond
             with
             another
             ;
             and
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             our
             Case
             .
          
           
             
               But
               much
               more
               will
               a
               Popish
               Prince
               in
            
             England
             (
             says
             he
             )
             &c.
             —
             Does
             it
             follow
             Here
             that
             because
             a
             man
             would
             rather
             forswear
             himself
             to
             bring
             a
             Good
             thing
             to
             pass
             ,
             then
             a
             Bad
             one
             ,
             (
             though
             we
             are
             to
             do
             no
             evill
             at
             all
             that
             Good
             may
             come
             of
             it
             )
             that
             therefore
             for
             the
             compassing
             of
             a
             good
             end
             a
             man
             will
             forswear
             himself
             ?
             Neither
             have
             I
             ever
             as
             yer
             heard
             of
             the
             Merit
             of
             propagating
             any
             Religion
             ,
             by
             Perjury
             :
             Or
             that
             the
             Consciences
             of
             any
             sort
             of
             Christians
             could
             justifie
             them
             in
             a
             Crime
             which
             even
             Infidels
             themselves
             by
             the
             meer
             instinct
             of
             Nature
             have
             in
             extreme
             abhorrence
             .
             And
             he
             follows
             the
             point
             yet
             further
             .
          
           
             Char.
             He
             has
             Religion
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             to
             drive
             the
             Royal
             Jehu
             on
             ;
             Religion
             that
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             through
             all
             Ags
             ,
             has
             set
             all
             Nations
             in
             a
             Flame
             ;
             yet
             never
             confessed
             it self
             in
             the
             Wrong
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             strange
             words
             to
             come
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             pretender
             to
             Scruples
             ,
             and
             a
             Protestant
             Advocate
             .
             His
             Quarrel
             is
             not
             now
             so
             much
             to
             a
             Popish
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             Religious
             Successour
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             longer
             Popery
             ,
             but
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             that
             he
             strikes
             at
             ,
             as
             the
             dangerous
             and
             Obstinate
             Incendiary
             .
             Nay
             and
             since
             Religion
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             was
             never
             otherwise
             he
             says
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             a
             very
             fair
             expedient
             hinted
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             
               to
               exterminate
               this
               Spirit
               of
               Discord
            
             (
             RELIGION
             )
             
               from
               off
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             If
             he
             had
             said
             only
             the
             Pretext
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             Appeal'd
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Clamour
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             or
             to
             
               his
               own
               Papers
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             Pretext
             that
             both
             Furnishes
             the
             Fewel
             ,
             and
             blows
             the
             Coal
             :
             while
             Religion
             lies
             burning
             in
             the
             Furnace
             .
          
           
             Char.
             Beside
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             how
             can
             a
             Popish
             Prince
             ,
             in
             attempting
             to
             Establish
             his
             own
             Religion
             ,
             believe
             he
             does
             his
             Subjects
             an
             Injustice
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             thing
             in
             which
             he
             does
             God
             Justice
             ;
             or
             think
             he
             Injures
             Them
             ,
             when
             he
             does
             their
             Souls
             Right
             ?
             Fol.
             6.
             
          
           
             This
             Pretense
             of
             
               doing
               God
               Justice
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               Right
            
             ;
             will
             entitle
             a
             Prince
             ,
             with
             a
             much
             more
             plausible
             Colour
             ,
             and
             a
             better
             Grace
             ,
             to
             the
             breaking
             in
             upon
             the
             Territories
             and
             Subjects
             of
             other
             Princes
             and
             States
             ,
             under
             Countenance
             of
             the
             same
             Design
             :
             For
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             Bar
             of
             an
             Oath
             upon
             him
             ;
             whereas
             the
             
             same
             Violence
             upon
             his
             own
             Subjects
             renders
             him
             Guilty
             of
             a
             manifest
             Perjury
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             does
             he
             mean
             by
             an
             Attempt
             to
             establish
             his
             own
             Religion
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             by
             way
             of
             Argument
             ;
             't
             is
             well
             .
             But
             if
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             any
             compulsive
             act
             of
             Authority
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             Oath
             ,
             he
             stands
             accountable
             to
             God
             for
             breach
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             does
             no
             Justice
             to
             God
             in
             it
             neither
             ,
             nor
             Right
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             his
             People
             .
             For
             where
             's
             the
             
               justice
               to
               God
            
             ,
             in
             making
             use
             of
             his
             Name
             to
             an
             Imposture
             ?
             and
             in
             rendring
             him
             not
             only
             a
             Witness
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             a
             Party
             to
             a
             Cheat
             ?
             And
             where
             's
             the
             Right
             to
             his
             
               Peoples
               Souls
            
             ,
             in
             forcing
             them
             to
             the
             Profession
             of
             a
             Religion
             with
             their
             Lipps
             ,
             which
             they
             abhor
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ?
             Or
             ,
             in
             fine
             ,
             how
             can
             a
             Popish
             Prince
             so
             much
             as
             pretend
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             against
             so
             clear
             a
             Light
             ,
             both
             of
             Scripture
             and
             Nature
             ?
             In
             short
             ,
             either
             he
             is
             indispensably
             bound
             to
             do
             the
             thing
             ,
             or
             at
             liberty
             whether
             he
             will
             do
             it
             or
             no
             :
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             his
             Oath
             must
             be
             either
             a
             Nullity
             or
             a
             Fraud
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             other
             ,
             his
             antecedent
             Obligation
             has
             determin'd
             that
             liberty
             .
             
               [
               But
               Religious
               Phrenzy
            
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             
               Fol.
               7.
               )
               leaves
               that
               eternal
               intoxication
               behind
               it
               ,
               that
               where
               it
               commits
               all
               the
               Cruelties
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               't
               is
               never
               sober
               after
               to
               be
               sorry
               for
               't
               .
               ]
            
             How
             truly
             ,
             and
             how
             severely
             is
             this
             said
             ?
             Witness
             the
             impenitent
             Ends
             and
             Courses
             of
             all
             the
             
               Kings
               Murtherers
            
             ,
             both
             Dead
             and
             Living
             .
             And
             now
             again
             
               [
               Thus
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               Whilst
               a
            
             Popish
             King
             
               sets
               his
               whole
               Kingdom
               in
               a
               Combustion
               ;
               how
               little
               does
               he
               think
               he
               plays
               a
               Second
            
             Nero
             ?
             
               Good
               Conscienti-Man
               ,
               not
               he
               ;
               Alas
               !
               He
               does
               not
               Tune
               his
               Joys
               to
               the
               Tyrannick
            
             Nero's
             
               Harp
               ,
               but
               to
            
             David's
             
               milder
               and
               more
               sacred
               Lyre
               ;
               whilst
               ,
               in
               the
               height
               of
               his
               pious
               Extasy
               ,
               he
               sings
            
             Te
             Deum
             ,
             
               at
               the
               Conflagration
            
             .
             ib.
             ]
             Turn
             but
             
               Popish
               King
            
             here
             ,
             into
             
               Popish
               ,
               Phanatical
               Faction
            
             ,
             and
             what
             an
             admirable
             illustration
             is
             this
             of
             the
             Brethrens
             Exultations
             and
             Thanksgivings
             ,
             for
             the
             Ruine
             of
             their
             Sovereign
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             
               Three
               Kingdoms
            
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             and
             the
             florid
             humour
             goes
             on
             with
             him
             still
             .
             
               [
               Thus
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               with
               an
               Arbitrary
               ,
               unbounded
               Power
               ,
               what
               does
               his
               Licentious
               holy
               Thirst
               of
               bloud
               do
               less
               ,
               than
               make
               his
               Kingdoms
               a
               larger
               Slaughter-House
               ,
               and
               his
            
             Smithfield
             
               an
               Original
               Shambles
               ?
               Thus
               the
            
             Old
             Moloch
             ,
             
               once
               again
               revives
               ,
               to
               feast
               and
               riot
               on
               his
               dear
               ,
               human
               Sacrifice
               :
               And
               whilst
               his
               fiery
               Iron
               hands
               ,
               crush
               the
               poor
               Victim
               dead
               ,
               the
               PROPAGATION
               of
               RELIGION
               ,
               and
               the
               GLORY
               of
               GOD
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             
               are
               the
               very
               Trumpets
               that
               deafen
               all
               the
               feeble
               Cryes
               of
               bloud
               ,
               and
               drown
               the
               dying
               Groans
               of
               what
               he
               Murthers
               .
            
             Ibid.
             ]
             Can
             any
             Man
             read
             this
             Pathetical
             Figure
             of
             Tyranny
             and
             Desolation
             ,
             without
             turning
             the
             
               OLD
               MOLOCH
            
             
             into
             the
             GOOD-OLD-CAVSE
             ;
             and
             calling
             to
             mind
             the
             Glorious
             Sacrifices
             that
             were
             offer'd
             at
             White-Hall-Gate
             ;
             upon
             
               Tower-Hill
               ;
               Cheap-side
               ;
               Charing-Cross
            
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Quarters
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Dominions
             ,
             to
             that
             Mercyless
             and
             Insatiable
             Idol
             ?
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             those
             
               Whole-Sale
               Carnages
            
             ,
             at
             
               Edge-hill
               ,
               Newbury
               ,
               Marston-Moor
               ,
               Navesby
               ,
            
             &c.
             where
             the
             blood
             of
             loyal
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             true
             Protestants
             ,
             was
             spilt
             like
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             ,
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             with
             the
             PROPAGATION
             of
             RELIGION
             ,
             and
             the
             GLORY
             of
             GOD
             in
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             celebrating
             ,
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             and
             Festivals
             ,
             these
             Barbarous
             Triumphs
             .
             And
             yet
             again
             ;
          
           
             Char.
             Thus
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             whilst
             the
             bonds
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Vows
             ,
             Oaths
             and
             Sacraments
             cannot
             hold
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ;
             what
             is
             that
             in
             an
             Imperial
             Head
             ,
             but
             what
             in
             a
             private
             Man
             we
             punish
             with
             a
             Jail
             and
             Pillory
             ?
             whilst
             the
             Perjur'd
             Wretch
             stands
             the
             Vniversal
             Marque
             of
             Infamy
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             driven
             from
             all
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             Monster
             hooted
             from
             Light
             and
             Day
             .
             ]
             
               Pray'e
               correct
               the
            
             Errata
             '
             
               s
               of
               this
               passage
               ,
               thus
               :
               For
            
             Popish
             Successor
             read
             Jesuitical
             Covenanter
             ;
             
               and
               for
               an
            
             Imperial
             Head
             read
             a
             Committee
             of
             Safety
             :
             
               And
               then
               ye
               have
               the
               Mystery
               uncipher'd
               .
            
             [
             But
             the
             
               Pope
               (
               he
               says
            
             )
             and
             a
             
               Royal
               Hand
            
             ,
             may
             do
             any
             thing
             ;
             there
             's
             a
             Crown
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             to
             guild
             the
             deeds
             his
             
               Royal
               Engines
            
             act
             .
             ]
             This
             Pope
             and
             Royal
             Hand
             
               should
               have
               been
               their
            
             General
             Assembly
             ;
             
               and
               their
               (
               Pretended
            
             )
             Christ
             
               upon
               his
            
             Throne
             ;
             
               and
               then
            
             Gods
             Cause
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             
               hallows
               the
            
             Sedition
             
               
                 —
                 Et
                 quod
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Turpe
                   est
                
                 Cerdoni
                 ,
                 Volesos
                 ,
                 Brutosque
                 decebit
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 Verse
                 more
                 would
                 have
                 expounded
                 the
                 whole
                 business
                 .
              
               
                 Ille
                 Crucem
                 sceleris
                 Pretium
                 ,
                 tulit
                 ,
                 Hic
                 ,
                 Diadema
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Char.
             They
             are
             still
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             that
             adorable
             Sovereign
             Greatness
             we
             must
             kneel
             to
             ,
             and
             obey
             .
             What
             if
             a
             little
             Perjur'd
             Villain
             has
             sworn
             a
             poor
             Neighbour
             out
             of
             a
             Cow
             or
             a
             Cottage
             !
             Hang
             him
             ,
             inconsiderable
             Rogue
             !
             His
             Ears
             deserve
             a
             Pillory
             .
             But
             to
             VOW
             and
             COVENANT
             and
             FORSWEAR
             THREE
             KINGDOMS
             OVT
             OF
             THEIR
             LIBERTIES
             AND
             LIVES
             ;
             that
             's
             Illustrious
             and
             Heroique
             .
             There
             's
             Glory
             in
             great
             Atchievments
             ,
             and
             Virtue
             in
             Success
             .
             Alas
             !
             a
             vast
             Imperial
             Nimro●
             hunts
             for
             Nobler
             Spoils
             ;
             flyes
             at
             a
             whole
             Nations
             
             Property
             and
             Inheritance
             .
             A
             Game
             w●rthy
             a
             Son
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Heir
             of
             Paradise
             .
             And
             to
             lay
             the
             mighty
             scene
             of
             ruine
             secure
             ,
             he
             makes
             his
             Coronation-Oath
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Royal
             Protestations
             (
             those
             splendid
             Baits
             of
             premeditated
             Perjury
             )
             the
             Cover
             and
             Skreen
             to
             the
             hidden
             fatal
             Toyl
             ,
             laid
             to
             ensnare
             a
             Nation
             .
             fol.
             7.
             
          
           
             Never
             were
             those
             Illustrious
             and
             
               He●oick
               Vowers
            
             and
             Covenanters
             ,
             that
             
               for
               swore
               three
               Kingdoms
            
             out
             of
             their
             Liberties
             and
             Lives
             ,
             drawn
             so
             to
             the
             Life
             ;
             and
             
               five
               hundred
               Nimrods
            
             too
             upon
             the
             chase
             of
             our
             Property
             and
             Inheritance
             .
             And
             it
             was
             a
             Game
             worthy
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Buchanan
             ;
             and
             (
             if
             they
             may
             be
             their
             own
             Godfathers
             )
             the
             
               Children
               of
               the
               Lord
               too
            
             ,
             under
             the
             Cover
             of
             their
             ambiguous
             Protestations
             ;
             and
             their
             
               Holy
               League-Bands
            
             of
             Confederacy
             ;
             they
             c●nceal'd
             the
             Snare
             of
             that
             
               premeditated
               Perjnry
            
             ,
             which
             was
             follow'd
             with
             so
             many
             dreadful
             judgments
             upon
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           
             He
             prosecutes
             his
             Subject
             with
             a
             Reply
             to
             the
             Objection
             ,
             that
             
               '
               its
               impossible
               for
            
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             
               to
               introduce
            
             Popery
             into
             England
             .
             That
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             had
             such
             a
             design
             ;
             &
             that
             the
             
               whole
               Party
            
             believ'd
             it
             practicable
             ,
             he
             evinces
             from
             the
             Plot
             ;
             and
             the
             prospect
             of
             a
             presumptive
             Popish
             Heir
             ,
             render'd
             them
             more
             confident
             of
             succeeding
             in
             it
             ,
             fol.
             7.
             and
             8.
             
             And
             yet
             four
             or
             five
             Lines
             further
             ,
             he
             represents
             the
             difficulties
             of
             restoring
             Popery
             into
             England
             to
             be
             almost
             insuperable
             :
             and
             so
             with
             just
             reflections
             upon
             the
             Paris
             ,
             and
             
               Irish
               Massacres
            
             ;
             Villanies
             of
             
               Gun-powder
               Treasons
               ,
               Conflagratiens
            
             ,
             and
             Plots
             against
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             .
             He
             finishes
             that
             Paragraph
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             easily
             agree
             here
             to
             all
             the
             Ill
             that
             he
             says
             of
             the
             Seditious
             and
             pragmatical
             Papists
             ,
             without
             disputing
             one
             syllable
             of
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             think
             it
             very
             well
             worth
             our
             care
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             zeal
             and
             clamour
             ;
             and
             not
             over-hastily
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             That
             Sort
             of
             People
             ,
             whose
             method
             it
             is
             ;
             first
             ,
             to
             make
             Papists
             odious
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             make
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             Popish
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             said
             neither
             to
             divert
             any
             man
             from
             a
             reasonable
             apprehension
             of
             the
             other
             danger
             .
             There
             never
             was
             a
             greater
             noise
             of
             Popery
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Prologue
             to
             the
             misfortunes
             of
             the
             late
             King.
             And
             what
             was
             the
             Ground
             ,
             or
             what
             the
             Issue
             of
             it
             ?
             There
             was
             a
             Conspiracy
             to
             undermine
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             but
             that
             to
             put
             the
             People
             out
             of
             their
             Wits
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             their
             Duties
             together
             ;
             and
             the
             Project
             succeeded
             ,
             to
             the
             actual
             subversion
             
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Zelots
             had
             possessed
             themselves
             of
             the
             Quarry
             ,
             they
             shar'd
             both
             publick
             and
             private
             Revenues
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             fell
             afterward
             to
             the
             cutting
             of
             one
             another's
             Throats
             ,
             for
             the
             Booty
             ;
             without
             one
             word
             more
             of
             Popery
             .
             In
             Brief
             ,
             to
             joyn
             in
             an
             Out-cry
             against
             Papists
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             Reckon
             Episcopacy
             to
             be
             Popery
             ,
             is
             to
             assist
             our
             Enemies
             toward
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             our
             own
             Shackles
             .
             And
             it
             is
             gone
             so
             far
             too
             ,
             that
             the
             Libellers
             ,
             and
             their
             Dictators
             range
             them
             hand
             in
             hand
             already
             ;
             and
             you
             shall
             seldom
             see
             a
             Blow
             made
             at
             the
             Pope
             ,
             without
             a
             Lick
             at
             the
             Bishops
             .
             But
             the
             Project
             begins
             now
             to
             open
             .
          
           
             Char.
             Let
             us
             now
             rightly
             consider
             how
             far
             the
             first
             Foundations
             of
             
               Popery
               (
               vix
               .
               Arbitrary
               Power
            
             )
             may
             be
             laid
             in
             England
             .
             First
             ,
             then
             ,
             if
             a
             Papist
             Reign
             ;
             the
             Judges
             ,
             Sheriffs
             ,
             Justices
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Judiciary
             Officers
             are
             of
             the
             King's
             Creation
             :
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             how
             far
             may
             the
             influence
             of
             Preferment
             ;
             on
             baser
             Constitutions
             ,
             cull'd
             out
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             prevail
             even
             to
             deprave
             the
             very
             Throne
             of
             Justice
             her self
             ;
             and
             make
             our
             Judges
             use
             even
             our
             Protestant
             Laws
             themselves
             to
             open
             the
             first
             Gate
             to
             Slavery
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             just
             now
             upon
             a
             Preliminary
             to
             the
             
               Nineteen
               Old
               Propositions
            
             over
             again
             .
             For
             fear
             of
             an
             
               Arbitrary
               Power
            
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             the
             Choice
             of
             his
             own
             Officers
             .
             But
             no
             though
             taken
             for
             the
             securing
             of
             the
             Government
             from
             Popular
             Tumults
             and
             Insurrections
             ;
             in
             case
             of
             lodging
             that
             trust
             in
             any
             other
             hand
             .
             Beside
             the
             putting
             of
             the
             King
             into
             an
             incapacity
             of
             providing
             for
             the
             justice
             ,
             and
             security
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             But
             he
             is
             so
             far
             however
             in
             the
             right
             ;
             that
             
               the
               perverting
               of
               that
               power
               may
               endanger
               the
               State.
            
             And
             for
             that
             consideration
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Trust
             not
             to
             be
             parted
             with
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             once
             more
             be
             re-apply'd
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             King
             and
             People
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             before
             .
             It
             is
             a
             certain
             Truth
             ,
             that
             a
             Prince
             ,
             by
             the
             abuse
             of
             his
             Power
             may
             prove
             a
             Tyrant
             .
             But
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             again
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             form
             ,
             or
             temperament
             of
             Sovereignty
             imaginable
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             lyable
             to
             the
             same
             possibility
             .
             For
             Tyranny
             it self
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             straining
             of
             the
             Essential
             and
             necessary
             powers
             of
             Government
             beyond
             their
             pitch
             .
             We
             have
             experimented
             the
             worst
             effects
             of
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             Corruption
             ;
             and
             of
             turning
             the
             Equity
             of
             the
             Law
             against
             the
             Letter
             of
             it
             ;
             nay
             of
             setting
             up
             the
             Laws
             themselves
             against
             
             the
             very
             authority
             that
             made
             them
             .
             And
             all
             this
             would
             never
             have
             done
             the
             work
             neither
             ,
             if
             the
             faction
             had
             not
             supply'd
             the
             want
             of
             Laws
             for
             their
             purpose
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             and
             superseded
             others
             that
             were
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             an
             Arbitrary
             Device
             of
             Votes
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             .
             So
             that
             the
             hazard
             is
             nothing
             so
             great
             as
             he
             represents
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             that
             power
             of
             Enacting
             and
             Repealing
             ,
             which
             the
             Faction
             possessed
             themselves
             of
             by
             an
             Usurpation
             .
             
               But
               alas
            
             !
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             Pag.
             8.
             )
             
               The
               Laws
               in
               corrupted
               Iudges
               hands
               have
               been
               too
               often
               used
               as
               barbarously
               as
               the
               Guests
               of
            
             Procrustes
             ,
             
               who
               had
               a
               Bed
               for
               all
               Travellers
               ;
               but
               then
               he
               either
               cut
               them
               shorter
               ,
               or
               stretch'd
               them
               longer
               ,
               to
               fit
               them
               to
               it
               ,
            
          
           
             And
             is
             not
             this
             very
             charitably
             done
             now
             ;
             to
             imagine
             the
             worst
             things
             that
             either
             ever
             were
             or
             can
             be
             done
             ;
             Of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             (
             admitting
             my
             Author's
             supposition
             )
             whose
             Empire
             ,
             Safety
             ;
             Donions
             ;
             and
             the
             wel-fare
             of
             whose
             People
             ,
             are
             all
             dependent
             upon
             his
             good
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             justice
             ?
             So
             that
             he
             ventures
             his
             All
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             to
             get
             nothing
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             Here
             is
             the
             fansie
             of
             remote
             and
             
               uncertain
               difficulties
            
             ,
             oppo'sd
             to
             our
             
               present
               security
            
             and
             well-being
             !
             and
             after
             a
             Capital
             Sentence
             ,
             pronounced
             with
             a
             formality
             of
             Law
             ,
             upon
             an
             Imperial
             Prince
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Traytor
               to
               the
               Sovereignty
               of
               the
               People
            
             ;
             We
             are
             now
             opening
             the
             way
             to
             bring
             another
             Prince
             to
             the
             Scaffold
             .
             For
             that
             's
             the
             Scope
             of
             several
             Virulent
             Libels
             ,
             both
             printed
             and
             written
             ,
             that
             have
             at
             present
             ,
             their
             free
             course
             without
             controll
             ?
             These
             are
             the
             Incendiaries
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             .
             [
             Well
             (
             says
             he
             again
             )
             
               but
               if
               the
               publick
               Ministers
               of
               Justice
               betray
               the
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Subject
               ;
               The
               Subject
               may
               Petition
               for
               a
               Parliament
               to
               punish
               'em
               for
               't
               .
               But
               what
               if
               he
               will
               neither
               hear
               one
               ,
               nor
               call
               the
               other
               ?
               who
               shall
               compel
               him
               ?
               ]
            
             This
             is
             a
             very
             artificial
             way
             of
             getting
             a
             shoot
             at
             the
             King
             through
             the
             Duke
             ;
             and
             to
             intimate
             the
             Exercise
             of
             an
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             by
             this
             manner
             of
             supposing
             it
             .
             It
             was
             by
             these
             very
             steps
             of
             accusing
             evil
             Councellours
             ;
             crying
             out
             for
             justice
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             for
             a
             Parliament
             to
             punish
             them
             ;
             that
             the
             Faction
             mounted
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             strip'd
             his
             Majesty
             ;
             first
             of
             his
             Friends
             ;
             then
             of
             his
             Revenue
             ;
             next
             of
             his
             Liberty
             ;
             and
             lastly
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             was
             actually
             done
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             no
             body
             knew
             what
             .
             
               Ther
               's
               no
               doubt
            
             (
             says
             the
             Character
             )
             
               but
               hee
               'l
               find
               sufficient
               assistance
               from
               the
            
             Pope
             ,
             English
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Foreign
             Princes
             ;
             
               beside
               the
               Revenues
               of
               the
               Crown
               .
               And
               then
               having
               but
               a
               prudent
               eye
               ,
               and
               a
               tenacious
               hand
               to
               
               manage
               his
               Exchequer
               ;
               we
               shall
               find
               hee
               'l
               never
               call
               that
               People
               he
               shall
               never
               have
               need
               of
               ,
            
             fol.
             8.
             ]
             He
             supposes
             here
             an
             assistance
             for
             a
             Prince
             in
             possession
             of
             his
             Crown
             .
             But
             an
             assistance
             for
             what
             ,
             unless
             in
             case
             of
             a
             Rebellion
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             an
             assistance
             to
             enable
             him
             to
             live
             without
             Parliaments
             ?
             As
             if
             Foreign
             Princes
             would
             be
             at
             that
             charge
             ,
             to
             be
             never
             the
             better
             sor't
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             means
             a
             Military
             Assistance
             toward
             the
             settling
             of
             him
             in
             the
             Possession
             of
             an
             Absolute
             Power
             ;
             his
             Interest
             undoubtedly
             will
             be
             much
             greater
             in
             the
             supporting
             of
             him
             as
             an
             Heir
             ,
             than
             in
             advancing
             him
             as
             a
             Tyrant
             ;
             beside
             ,
             that
             for
             one
             
               English
               Man
            
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             such
             an
             unwarrantable
             design
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             an
             hundred
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             any
             unjust
             delusion
             ,
             to
             stand
             by
             him
             in
             the
             defence
             or
             recovery
             of
             an
             nndoubted
             Right
             .
             This
             is
             only
             the
             quitting
             of
             one
             Pamphlet
             with
             another
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             use
             of
             that
             liberty
             my self
             which
             is
             allow'd
             to
             others
             .
             
               [
               But
               all
               this
               while
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               the
               Pope
               is
               not
               Absolute
               .
               There
               wants
               a
            
             Standing
             Army
             
               to
               Crown
               the
               Work
               :
               And
               he
               shall
               have
               it
               ,
               for
               who
               shall
               hinder
               him
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               all
               his
               Commanders
               shall
               be
               present
               qualifi'd
               ,
               even
               by
               our
               Protestant
               Test
               ,
               for
               the
               employment
               .
               ]
            
             We
             have
             not
             forgot
             the
             Time
             when
             
               one
               standing
               Army
            
             was
             Raised
             for
             fear
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             between
             Thirty
             and
             Forty
             Thousand
             Men
             kept
             in
             Pay
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             thirteen
             or
             fourteen
             years
             together
             ,
             when
             the
             War
             was
             over
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             Enemy
             left
             in
             the
             Field
             ;
             one
             King
             imprison'd
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             Banishment
             ;
             Taxes
             multiply'd
             ;
             The
             People
             peel'd
             to
             the
             very
             Bones
             ;
             and
             the
             Persons
             and
             Estates
             of
             
               Free-born
               English
               Men
            
             subjected
             to
             the
             most
             Scandalous
             Tyranny
             that
             ever
             was
             inflicted
             upon
             reasonable
             Creatures
             .
             And
             what
             was
             the
             Ground
             and
             Foundation
             of
             this
             Calamity
             ?
             The
             Multitude
             were
             Buzz'd
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             Popishly
             inclin'd
             ,
             and
             govern'd
             by
             Jesuitical
             Councels
             ;
             nothing
             but
             Papists
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             two
             or
             three
             Antichristian
             Bishops
             (
             a
             Pack
             of
             Tories
             ,
             and
             Tantvies
             )
             and
             a
             mighty
             noise
             there
             was
             of
             German
             Horse
             ,
             and
             the
             bringing
             of
             an
             Army
             up
             to
             Town
             to
             awe
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament
             :
             and
             the
             very
             fear
             alone
             of
             these
             shadows
             Transported
             them
             into
             the
             uttermost
             extremities
             of
             rage
             and
             confusion
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Plot
             afoot
             then
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             now
             ;
             but
             they
             made
             sufficient
             shift
             ,
             without
             it
             ,
             to
             do
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdoms
             business
             .
             You
             shall
             now
             see
             the
             Composition
             of
             his
             Popish
             Successor's
             
               Standing-Army
               .
               He
               shall
               have
               enough
            
             Men
             
               of
               the
               Blade
               out
               of
               one
               half
               of
               the
               Gaming
               Houses
               in
               Town
               ,
               to
               
               Officer
               twice
               as
               many
               Forces
               as
               he
               shall
               want
               :
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               men
               of
               no
               Estates
               ,
               nor
               Princples
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             He
             should
             e'en
             have
             gone
             on
             ,
             when
             his
             hands
             were
             in
             ,
             and
             quarter'd
             his
             new
             Leveys
             in
             
               Lambeth
               House
            
             ,
             or
             Pauls
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             Forefathers
             .
             But
             is
             not
             this
             better
             yet
             ,
             than
             Spiriting
             away
             of
             Apprentices
             from
             their
             Masters
             ;
             decoying
             the
             poor
             Wenches
             out
             of
             their
             Bodkins
             and
             Thimbles
             ,
             and
             squeezing
             a
             Rebellion
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             We
             have
             seen
             an
             Army
             of
             pretended
             Saints
             ,
             to
             the
             value
             of
             Twenty
             or
             Thirty
             Thousand
             in
             a
             Body
             ;
             and
             as
             many
             Religions
             ,
             as
             Men
             :
             every
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             call'd
             in
             question
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             exploded
             as
             a
             stinting
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             This
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             ,
             and
             worse
             ,
             is
             true
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             Letter
             .
             But
             forward
             
               [
               And
               that
               this
               Army
               may
               be
               more
               quietly
               rais'd
               ;
               how
               many
               honourable
               pretences
               may
               be
               found
               ,
            
             fol.
             9.
             ]
             Very
             right
             .
             As
             the
             fetching
             of
             the
             King
             home
             to
             his
             Parliament
             ;
             the
             delivering
             of
             him
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             Papists
             .
             The
             defence
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             just
             rights
             ,
             in
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             true
             Protestant
             Religion
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             Stile
             of
             his
             Majesties
             most
             
               humble
               ,
               and
               obedient
               Subjects
            
             .
             [
             Perhaps
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               importunate
               preservation
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               shall
               call
               for
               't
               and
               then
               upon
               second
               thoughts
               ,
               instead
               of
               defeating
               some
               Foreign
               Enemy
               ,
               they
               are
               opportunuely
               ready
               to
               cut
               our
               Throats
               at
               home
               ;
               if
               we
               do
               not
               submit
               ,
               and
               give
               all
               that
               this
               King
               shall
               ask
               ,
               bid
               .
               ]
            
             This
             ingenuous
             Author
             has
             directly
             Translated
             the
             true
             History
             of
             the
             Rise
             and
             Advance
             of
             the
             late
             Rebellion
             ,
             into
             a
             Prophetical
             Computation
             of
             the
             Methods
             and
             Proceedings
             which
             the
             World
             is
             to
             expect
             from
             a
             Popish
             King.
             Did
             not
             they
             seize
             those
             very
             Arms
             that
             the
             King
             had
             provided
             for
             the
             Relief
             of
             Ireland
             ?
             and
             employ
             them
             against
             his
             Majesties
             very
             Person
             at
             Edg-hil
             ?
             And
             were
             not
             those
             very
             Troops
             that
             were
             Raised
             ,
             as
             they
             swore
             ,
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             Quarter'd
             upon
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             to
             Ruine
             ,
             and
             Enslave
             them
             .
          
           
             Char.
             Thus
             far
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             we
             have
             given
             the
             Pourtraicture
             of
             a
             
               Popish
               King
            
             :
             And
             now
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             a
             draught
             of
             his
             Features
             in
             his
             Minority
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             only
             a
             
               Popish
               Heir
               Apparent
            
             ,
             I.d.
             
          
           
             After
             the
             Preamble
             of
             an
             Imaginary
             Prince
             ,
             elevated
             to
             the
             height
             of
             a
             Generous
             and
             a
             glorious
             Character
             ;
             with
             a
             Supposal
             of
             
             a
             People
             too
             not
             unworthy
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             such
             a
             Sovereign
             ;
             and
             a
             smooth
             Reproach
             in
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             intimate
             how
             much
             he
             is
             beholden
             to
             them
             ;
             he
             advances
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             Char.
             Now
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             let
             suppose
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             Tranquility
             of
             this
             matchless
             Monarchs
             R●ign
             ,
             that
             the
             immediate
             Heir
             to
             his
             Crown
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Bloud
             ,
             by
             the
             Sorceries
             of
             Rome
             is
             canker'd
             into
             a
             
               Papist
               .
               ]
               His
               meaning
               is
               easily
               suppos'd
               ,
               by
               stabbing
               of
               the
               very
               Paper
               ,
               whenever
               he
               comes
               near
               him
               .
            
             [
             And
             to
             pursue
             this
             Land●hape
             ,
             suppose
             we
             see
             this
             once
             happy
             Flourishing
             Kingdom
             (
             so
             far
             as
             in
             all
             Duty
             and
             Reason
             bound
             )
             concern'd
             for
             themselves
             ,
             their
             Heirs
             and
             their
             whole
             Countries
             Safety
             ;
             till
             with
             an
             
               honest
               ,
               cautious
               ,
               prudent
            
             Fear
             they
             begin
             to
             inspect
             a
             Kingdoms
             Vniversal
             Health
             ;
             till
             weighing
             all
             the
             Symptoms
             of
             its
             State
             ,
             they
             plainly
             descry
             those
             Pestilential
             Vapours
             fermenting
             ,
             that
             may
             one
             day
             infect
             their
             Ayre
             ,
             and
             sicken
             their
             World
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             rising
             
               Eastern
               Storm
            
             engendring
             ,
             that
             will
             once
             bring
             in
             those
             more
             then
             
               Egyptian
               Locusts
            
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             only
             fill
             their
             Houses
             ,
             and
             their
             Temples
             ,
             but
             devour
             their
             Labours
             their
             Harvests
             ,
             and
             their
             Vintages
             ]
             
               Here
               's
               a
               Period
               for
               an
               Apothecary
               .
               The
               Inspectors
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               of
               our
               Body
               politick
               may
               be
               Three
               or
               Four
               of
               our
            
             Anabaptistical
             Protestant
             Intelligencing
             VVater
             Casters
             
               of
               the
            
             State.
             
               And
               these
               are
               the
               men
               that
               so
               plainly
               descry
               the
               pestilential
               vapours
               ,
               he
               speaks
               of
               ,
               which
               in
               effect
               are
               no
               other
               then
               the
               Breath
               of
               their
               own
               Lungs
               .
               But
               is
               it
               an
            
             Eastern
             Storm
             
               that
               they
               see
               engendring
               ?
               why
               then
               the
               wind
               is
               turn'd
               ,
               I
               perceive
               ,
               for
               the
               Locusts
               of
               40
               and
               43
               came
               out
               of
               the
            
             North
             ;
             
               and
               did
               us
               all
               the
               mischiefs
               too
               ,
               of
               his
            
             Egyptian
             Locusts
             .
             
               And
               now
               he
               has
               given
               us
               the
               State
               of
               our
               Disorder
               ;
               he
               is
               so
               kind
               as
               to
               pr●scribe
               toward
               our
               Relief
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               a
               few
               words
               ,
               That
               the
               Nation
               [
               like
               true
               Patriots
               do
               anticipate
               their
               woes
               ,
               with
               a
               present
               sense
               of
               the
               future
               miseries
               they
               foresee
               ,
            
             fol.
             9.
             ]
             
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               :
            
             Vp.
             and
             be
             dring
             ,
             
               Now
               again
            
          
           
             Char.
             VVhat
             is
             This
             Popish
             Heir
             in
             the
             Eye
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             only
             Grievance
             of
             the
             Nation
             ;
             the
             Vniversal
             Object
             of
             their
             Hate
             and
             Fear
             ,
             and
             the
             Subject
             of
             their
             Clamours
             and
             Curses
             ?
             (
             
               methinks
               he
               might
               afford
               the
               Kings
               Brother
               a
               little
               better
               Language
            
             )
             at
             whose
             door
             ,
             ly●their
             Discontents
             and
             Murmurs
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             murmurs
             so
             violent
             ,
             that
             they
             thrust
             in
             amongst
             their
             very
             Prayers
             (
             
               So
               did
            
             Curse
             ye
             Meroz
             )
             and
             become
             almost
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Devotions
             .
          
           
           
             (
             The
             Prophet
             Davids
             Curse
             is
             faln
             upon
             them
             ,
             Their
             Prayer
             is
             turn'd
             into
             Sin
             )
             
               Murmurs
               so
               bold
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               approach
               the
               very
               Palace
               ,
               nay
               Throne
               and
               Ear
               of
               Majesty
               ,
            
             fol.
             10.
             ]
             Here
             's
             a
             large
             step
             advanc'd
             upon
             the
             King
             himself
             ;
             but
             you
             shall
             see
             him
             come
             closer
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             
               [
               Whenever
            
             (
             says
             he
             ▪
             )
             
               the
               People
               of
            
             England
             
               reflect
               on
               this
               Heir
               as
               their
               King
               in
               reversion
               ,
               they
               have
               reason
               to
               look
               upon
               him
               as
               no
               better
               than
            
             Jupiter
             '
             s
             Stork
             
               amongst
               the
            
             Froggs
             .
             
               Yes
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               his
               former
               Glories
               and
               Conquests
               ,
               his
               whole
               Stock
               of
               Fame
               is
               so
               lost
               ,
               and
               bury'd
               in
               his
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               Religion
               ;
               and
               conseqnently
               ,
               the
            
             Interest
             
               of
               these
               Protestant
               Kingdoms
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               Services
               are
               Cancell'd
               ,
               and
               his
               whole
               Masse
               of
               Glory
               corrupted
               ,
               ibid.
               ]
            
             I
             find
             some
             People
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             King
             in
             reversion
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Perswasion
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             acquir'd
             all
             those
             Glories
             :
             But
             let
             that
             pass
             ,
             and
             see
             now
             what
             's
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             this
             Flourish
             ,
             but
             a
             labour'd
             Piece
             of
             spiteful
             Art
             ,
             to
             render
             the
             Brother
             of
             his
             Sacred
             Majesty
             as
             odious
             as
             the
             soulest
             Character
             ,
             and
             Calumny
             can
             make
             him
             You
             shall
             fee
             presently
             that
             This
             Venom
             against
             the
             Duke
             will
             terminate
             in
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             that
             instead
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             pious
             Zeal
             for
             Religion
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             it
             is
             to
             inflame
             a
             desperate
             Distemper
             in
             the
             State.
             It
             is
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             a
             Character
             of
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ,
             adapted
             to
             a
             suitable
             Religion
             :
             And
             expos'd
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             an
             uncharitable
             account
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             possibly
             foreknow
             .
             His
             next
             supposal
             is
             a
             Rhetorical
             Speculation
             ;
             and
             not
             without
             Reflexions
             bold
             enough
             ,
             upon
             the
             unchangeable
             affection
             of
             his
             Majesty
             to
             his
             Royal
             Brother
             .
          
           
             
               What
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               can
               the
               consequence
               of
               this
               unhappy
               Friendship
               be
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               very
               Souls
               and
               Loyalties
               of
               almost
               a
               whole
               Kingdom
               are
               stagger'd
               at
               this
               fatal
               Conjunction
               ;
               till
               I
               am
               afraid
               there
               are
               too
               many
               ,
               who
               in
               detestation
               of
               that
               one
               Gangreen'd
               Branch
               of
               Royalty
               can
               scarce
               forbear
               (
               how
               undutifully
               soever
               )
               to
               murmur
               and
               revile
               even
               at
               that
               Imperial
               Root
               that
               cherishes
               it
               ?
               Ibid.
               ]
            
             What
             a
             strange
             Usurpation
             is
             this
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             Majesty
             ,
             but
             Human
             Nature
             ;
             not
             to
             allow
             a
             Prince
             the
             freedom
             of
             those
             affections
             which
             he
             can
             no
             more
             put
             off
             than
             his
             Reasonable
             Being
             ?
             But
             this
             is
             the
             Loyalty
             of
             the
             Old
             Stamp
             ,
             that
             still
             gives
             the
             Sign
             with
             a
             
               Hail
               Master
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Kiss
             .
             But
             how
             comes
             this
             Pamphlet
             to
             undertake
             for
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             that
             he
             finds
             them
             so
             much
             dis-affected
             ,
             but
             he
             endeavours
             
             to
             make
             them
             so
             ;
             by
             teaching
             and
             animating
             the
             Sedition
             that
             he
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             fear
             .
             Nay
             ,
             so
             far
             is
             he
             from
             being
             afraid
             of
             the
             undutiful
             murmurs
             he
             seems
             to
             apprehend
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             scarce
             possible
             to
             do
             more
             toward
             the
             creating
             of
             them
             .
             And
             look
             now
             how
             he
             grows
             upon
             His
             Majesty
             .
             [
             
               Those
               very
               Knees
               (
               says
               he
               )
               that
               but
               now
               ,
               would
               have
               bow'd
               into
               their
               very
               Graves
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               grow
               daily
               and
               hourly
               so
               far
               from
               bending
               (
               as
               they
               ought
               )
               to
               a
               Crown'd
               Head
               ,
               till
               they
               are
               almost
               as
               stubborn
               as
               their
               Petitions
               and
               Prayers
               have
               been
               ineffectual
               .
            
             ]
             What
             is
             this
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             way
             of
             intimation
             to
             insinuate
             —
             what
             the
             Reader
             will
             easily
             understand
             ,
             though
             more
             than
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             express
             .
          
           
             
               Char.
               Thus
               (
               says
               he
               )
               whilst
               a
               Popish
               Heirs
               extravagant
               Zeal
               for
               Rome
               ,
               makes
               him
               shake
               the
               very
               Throne
               that
               upholds
               him
               ,
               by
               working
               and
               encroaching
               on
               the
               affections
               of
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               for
               that
               Protection
               and
               Indulgence
               that
               gives
               birth
               and
               life
               to
               the
               Heart-burnings
               of
               a
               Nation
               ;
               what
               does
               he
               otherwise
               than
               in
               a
               manner
               stabb
               his
               King
               ,
               his
               Patron
               ,
               and
               his
               Friend
               ,
               in
               his
               tenderest
               part
               ,
               his
               Loyal
               Subjects
               hearts
               ?
               which
               certainly
               is
               little
               less
               than
               to
               play
               the
               more
               lingring
               sort
               of
               Parricide
               ;
               a
               part
               so
               strangely
               unnatural
               ,
               that
               even
               Salvages
               would
               blush
               at
               ,
               yet
               this
               Religion
               ,
               ncorrigible
               remorseless
               Religion
               never
               shrinks
               at
               .
            
             Folio
             10.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             worth
             observing
             ,
             that
             throughout
             this
             whole
             Character
             of
             a
             
               Popish
               Successor
            
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             lays
             more
             load
             upon
             the
             Heir
             than
             upon
             the
             Religion
             ;
             for
             he
             treats
             the
             Latter
             still
             in
             the
             terms
             of
             a
             fair
             and
             generous
             enemy
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             Other
             ,
             he
             shoots
             Poyson'd
             Arrows
             ,
             
               Parricide
               ,
               Gangreen'd
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             either
             to
             Modesty
             or
             Honour
             .
             And
             what
             is
             the
             whole
             Tract
             indeed
             ,
             but
             an
             artificial
             Declamation
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             one
             ill
             thing
             in
             't
             ,
             bating
             the
             Perswasion
             ,
             that
             is
             either
             liable
             to
             a
             proof
             ,
             or
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             know
             :
             And
             yet
             he
             does
             as
             boldly
             pronounce
             upon
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             the
             Book
             of
             Fate
             in
             his
             Pocket
             .
             He
             charges
             the
             Successor
             here
             ,
             with
             encroaching
             upon
             the
             Kings
             Affections
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             little
             while
             agoe
             ,
             only
             the
             
               invincible
               tenderness
            
             of
             His
             Majesty
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             now
             turn'd
             into
             the
             working
             and
             insinuation
             of
             his
             Brother
             :
             who
             
               stabbs
               the
               King
            
             (
             says
             the
             Character-Writer
             )
             
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               his
               Loyal
               Subjects
               .
            
             But
             what
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             that
             the
             King
             should
             be
             here
             stabbed
             thorough
             the
             Duke
             ?
             It
             was
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             that
             Laud
             and
             Strafford
             stabb'd
             the
             late
             King
             too
             .
             And
             
             what
             was
             the
             end
             on
             't
             ;
             but
             that
             when
             the
             Kings
             Friends
             were
             remov'd
             ,
             under
             the
             Character
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ;
             his
             Sacred
             Majesty
             left
             naked
             and
             defenceless
             ,
             those
             Hypocrites
             that
             had
             nothing
             in
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             but
             Loyalty
             and
             Religion
             ;
             those
             were
             the
             very
             Men
             that
             stabb'd
             him
             themselves
             .
             This
             is
             the
             plain
             Historical
             Fact
             ,
             without
             either
             amplifications
             or
             colours
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             'll
             see
             a
             figure
             upon
             the
             Stretch
             ;
             observe
             his
             next
             fancy
             ;
             where
             he
             makes
             the
             Duke
             a
             Parricide
             for
             killing
             the
             King
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             by
             his
             applications
             and
             respects
             to
             His
             Maiesty
             .
             And
             a
             Parricide
             (
             as
             he
             phrases
             it
             )
             so
             
               strangely
               unnatural
            
             too
             ,
             that
             even
             
               Pagans
               would
               blush
               at
               it
            
             .
             Is
             this
             Jest
             or
             Earnest
             now
             ?
             is
             it
             a
             pang
             of
             Duty
             and
             Conscience
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             not
             rather
             the
             Luxuriancy
             of
             a
             high-flown
             thought
             ?
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             be
             so
             flagitious
             a
             crime
             ,
             for
             one
             brother
             to
             love
             another
             ,
             that
             Humane
             Nature
             must
             be
             startled
             at
             it
             ?
             Or
             that
             a
             Prince
             may
             not
             presume
             to
             venture
             upon
             the
             Duties
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             Natural
             Affection
             ,
             Friendship
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Humanity
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             call'd
             to
             account
             for
             't
             in
             a
             Pamphlet
             ?
             Well!
             but
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             the
             Heart-burnings
             of
             the
             Nation
             at
             this
             conjunction
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             he
             expects
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             His
             Majesty
             shall
             relinquish
             his
             Brother
             .
             But
             what
             if
             a
             Man
             should
             ask
             him
             ,
             First
             ,
             How
             he
             knows
             this
             to
             be
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Nation
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             Commission
             he
             has
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             so
             ?
             And
             Thirdly
             ,
             How
             he
             comes
             so
             positively
             to
             assert
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ?
             For
             the
             Peoples
             quarrel
             is
             to
             the
             Religion
             only
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Authors
             is
             principally
             to
             the
             Duke
             .
             But
             let
             us
             give
             him
             these
             Heart-burnings
             for
             granted
             ;
             and
             see
             how
             far
             a
             concession
             upon
             that
             point
             will
             carry
             us
             at
             last
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             Duke
             Marches
             off
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Kings
             Ministers
             back
             after
             him
             ;
             and
             then
             goes
             the
             Militia
             :
             and
             so
             in
             course
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Revenue
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             of
             
               Forty
               Eight
            
             :
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             to
             gratify
             one
             longing
             after
             another
             ,
             till
             ,
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             another
             Government
             turns
             up
             Trump
             .
             
               Plato
               Redivivus
            
             has
             the
             whole
             Scheme
             of
             the
             Project
             ready
             cut
             and
             dry'd
             .
             This
             was
             the
             very
             Method
             of
             our
             Ruine
             ;
             and
             the
             name
             of
             Religion
             led
             the
             way
             to
             't
             .
             A
             Covenanted
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Words
             ,
             an
             
               incorrigible
               ,
               re●orseless
               Religion
            
             .
             But
             why
             these
             Heart-burnings
             ,
             now
             the
             Duke
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             unless
             they
             would
             him
             out
             of
             the
             World
             too
             ?
             And
             that
             would
             not
             serve
             neither
             ;
             for
             so
             long
             as
             there
             is
             a
             Service-Book
             ,
             a
             Surplice
             ,
             or
             a
             Canonical
             Habit
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             this
             Humour
             kept
             a
             foot
             ,
             there
             shall
             
             never
             want
             Popery
             to
             work
             upon
             .
             The
             next
             clause
             speaks
             the
             plainest
             English
             we
             have
             had
             yet
             .
          
           
             Char.
             
             
               The
               Nation
               in
               studying
               to
               prevent
               Tyranny
               grew
               jealous
               of
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               for
               fear
               of
               their
               Moneys
               going
               the
               wrong
               way
               they
               will
               give
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               rather
               triumph
               in
               His
               Majesty's
               greatest
               wants
               ,
               even
               when
               his
               glory
               ,
               nay
               possibly
               when
               his
               nearest
               safety
               calls
               for
               their
               assistance
               .
            
             Fol.
             11.
             
             This
             way
             of
             saying
             that
             they
             will
             not
             give
             Money
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             more
             yet
             than
             he
             knows
             )
             carries
             the
             force
             of
             an
             Advice
             that
             they
             should
             not
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             this
             passage
             manifestly
             intends
             and
             designs
             .
             So
             that
             is
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Nation
             were
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             the
             French
             King
             might
             have
             this
             Kingdom
             for
             the
             asking
             ;
             for
             both
             King
             and
             People
             upon
             these
             terms
             are
             manifestly
             abandon'd
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             this
             jealousie
             .
          
           
             Toward
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             same
             page
             he
             brings
             in
             a
             Deliberation
             to
             this
             effect
             :
             This
             
               Popish
               Prince
            
             cannot
             either
             help
             his
             Persuaasion
             or
             relinquish
             it
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             exacted
             from
             him
             that
             he
             should
             .
             The
             Grievances
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             may
             be
             his
             unhappiness
             and
             not
             his
             fault
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             onely
             passive
             ,
             and
             lives
             to
             himself
             ,
             without
             meddling
             to
             encourage
             or
             favour
             Popery
             in
             the
             least
             .
             
               But
               how
               does
               it
               follow
            
             (
             says
             he
             
               Fol.
               12.
               )
               that
               if
               we
               do
               not
               plainly
               see
               him
               act
               ,
               that
               he
               does
               not
               act
               .
            
             But
             how
             does
             it
             follow
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             act
             if
             no
             body
             can
             prove
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             in
             doubtful
             cases
             ever
             to
             
               judge
               the
               best
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Character
             does
             not
             think
             fit
             to
             walk
             by
             this
             rule
             ;
             for
             first
             he
             casts
             with
             himself
             
               what
               is
               the
               worst
               that
               can
               happen
               ,
            
             and
             then
             he
             improves
             the
             far-fetch'd
             possibility
             of
             that
             worst
             of
             Events
             into
             a
             Prediction
             ,
             that
             certainly
             that
             thing
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             And
             then
             he
             considers
             how
             mean
             and
             wicked
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             Flesh
             and
             Bloud
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             those
             Vices
             and
             Imperfections
             jumbled
             together
             are
             the
             Ingredients
             that
             make
             up
             his
             Character
             .
          
           
             Char.
             
             
               But
               to
               the
               Objection
               (
               
                 says
                 he
              
               )
               the
               Grievance
               of
               a
               Nation
               may
               be
               his
               unhappiness
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               Fault
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               is
               in
               short
               ;
               
                 He
                 cannot
                 help
                 it
              
               .
               Very
               right
               .
               And
               so
               when
               This
               Popish
               Heir
               comes
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               promotes
               the
               Romish
               Interest
               with
               all
               the
               severity
               ,
               Injustice
               and
               Tyranny
               that
               Religious
               Cruelty
               can
               invent
               .
               His
               Answer
               will
               be
               ,
               
                 He
                 cannot
                 help
                 it
              
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               cannot
               withstand
               those
               irresistable
               Motives
               that
               prompt
               him
               to
               their
               Execution
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               .
            
          
           
           
             Will
             he
             have
             it
             then
             that
             our
             Actions
             and
             our
             Thoughts
             are
             bound
             up
             alike
             ,
             under
             a
             determinate
             ,
             and
             insuparable
             necessity
             ,
             of
             our
             doing
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             thinking
             so
             or
             so
             ?
             Or
             will
             he
             call
             those
             
               motives
               ,
               irresistible
            
             ,
             that
             do
             only
             prompt
             ,
             and
             invite
             us
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             any
             thing
             ?
             He
             has
             screwed
             up
             Tyranny
             and
             injustice
             here
             ,
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             cruelty
             and
             terrour
             .
             And
             now
             if
             this
             barbarous
             rigour
             be
             so
             inseparable
             from
             the
             Genius
             of
             the
             Religion
             ;
             how
             comes
             it
             that
             a
             
               French
               Popish
               King
            
             should
             be
             better
             natur'd
             to
             his
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Reform'd
             Religion
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             allow
             an
             
               English
               Popish
               King
            
             capable
             of
             being
             toward
             his
             Protestant
             Subjects
             .
             
               [
               The
               same
               impulse
               of
               Conscience
            
             (
             he
             sayes
             )
             
               that
               makes
               a
               man
               a
            
             Roman
             Catholique
             ,
             
               will
               make
               him
               Act
               like
               one
               ,
               when
               opportunity
               serves
               .
               Ibid.
            
             That
             's
             very
             Right
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             yet
             think
             that
             any
             Party
             of
             men
             will
             pretend
             explicitely
             to
             authorize
             the
             putting
             of
             Christians
             to
             death
             ,
             purely
             upon
             a
             Consideration
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             know
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             of
             both
             Churches
             have
             gone
             a
             great
             way
             towards
             it
             .
             
               Cursed
               be
               he
            
             (
             says
             Case
             ,
             in
             the
             late
             Rebellion
             )
             
               that
               witholdeth
               his
               Sword
               from
               Blo●d
               ;
               that
               spareth
               when
               God
               saith
               strike
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               [
               The
               Papist
            
             (
             he
             says
             )
             
               is
               of
               a
               Religion
               that
               makes
            
             humane
             merit
             
               the
               Path
               of
               Salvation
               :
            
             ]
             and
             so
             he
             passes
             into
             a
             very
             florid
             descant
             upon
             the
             Abuses
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             of
             this
             wonder-working
             merit
             .
             And
             our
             dissenting
             Papists
             ,
             in
             the
             late
             times
             ,
             came
             not
             one
             jote
             behind
             them
             ,
             in
             making
             it
             the
             dayly
             Theme
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             to
             Preach
             Salvation
             to
             all
             that
             di'd
             in
             the
             Cause
             .
          
           
             Char.
             
             
               And
               then
               again
               ,
               Popery
               is
               a
               Religion
               that
               does
               not
               go
               altogether
               in
               the
               Old
               Fashion
               Apostolical
               way
               of
               Preaching
               and
               Praying
               ,
               and
               teaching
               all
               Nations
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               scourging
               ,
               and
               racking
               ,
               and
               broiling
               'em
               into
               the
               fear
               of
               God.
               A
               Religion
               that
               for
               its
               own
               propagation
               ,
               will
               at
               any
               time
               authorize
               its
               Champions
               to
               divest
               themselves
               of
               their
               Humanity
               ,
               and
               act
               worse
               than
               Devils
               to
               be
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             dreadful
             Cruelties
             ;
             but
             if
             this
             fierceness
             arise
             from
             any
             principle
             of
             rigour
             in
             the
             System
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             methinks
             they
             should
             treat
             all
             alike
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             upon
             an
             Impulse
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             it
             becomes
             a
             Duty
             .
             The
             Jesuits
             here
             in
             our
             
               Covenant
               Pers●cution
            
             were
             pretty
             good
             at
             this
             way
             of
             Discipline
             too
             .
             There
             was
             no
             
               scou●ging
               ,
               racking
            
             ,
             and
             broiling
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             there
             was
             
               plundering
               ,
               sequestering
               ,
               
               starving
               ,
               imprisoning
               ,
               poisoning
               in
               Gaols
               ,
            
             and
             refusing
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             to
             Anti-Covenanters
             upon
             their
             Death
             bed
             .
             There
             was
             a
             general
             Massacre
             propounded
             of
             all
             the
             Cavaliers
             that
             had
             been
             in
             arms
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             well
             assur'd
             was
             carried
             but
             by
             one
             voice
             in
             the
             negative
             .
             There
             were
             upward
             of
             a
             hundred
             sequester'd
             Ministers
             crowded
             into
             a
             prison
             ,
             where
             they
             knew
             there
             was
             a
             raging
             Plague
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             credibly
             inform'd
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             a
             thirtieth
             part
             of
             them
             came
             off
             alive
             .
             And
             for
             these
             Diabolical
             Actions
             the
             Persecutors
             were
             enroll'd
             into
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Char.
             
             
               Nay
               (
               says
               he
               )
               the
               very
               outrage
               of
               Thefts
               ,
               Murthers
               ,
               Adulteries
               ,
               and
               Rebellions
               are
               nothing
               to
               the
               pious
               Barbarities
               of
               a
               Popish
               King.
               The
               Murtherer
               and
               Adulterer
               ,
               may
               in
               time
               be
               reclaim'd
               by
               the
               Precepts
               of
               Morality
               ,
               and
               the
               Terrors
               of
               Conscience
               .
               The
               Thief
               ,
               by
               the
               dread
               of
               a
               Gallows
               ,
               may
               become
               honest
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Traitor
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               fear
               of
               Death
               or
               the
               Apprehensions
               of
               Hell
               may
               at
               last
               Repent
               :
               But
               a
               Papist
               on
               a
               Throne
               has
               an
               unconsutable
               Vindication
               for
               all
               his
               Proceedings
               ,
               Challenges
               his
               Commission
               ,
               even
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               Cruelty
               he
               dares
               Act
               ;
               and
               when
               all
               the
               Inchantments
               of
               Rome
               have
               touch'd
               his
               Tongue
               with
               a
               Coal
               from
               Her
               Altars
               ,
               what
               do
               his
               Enthusiasms
               make
               him
               believe
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               most
               savage
               ,
               and
               most
               hellish
               Dooms
               his
               blinded
               Zeal
               can
               pronounce
               ,
               are
               the
               Immediate
               Oracles
               of
               God
               :
            
             
               fol.
               13.
            
             ]
          
           
             If
             it
             had
             not
             been
             for
             
               Popish
               King
               ,
               Papist
            
             ,
             and
             Rome
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             taken
             this
             last
             Paragraph
             for
             the
             Picture
             of
             a
             Kirk-Conclave
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             though
             there
             was
             
               Theft
               ,
               Murther
            
             ,
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             abundantly
             in
             their
             proceedings
             ;
             yet
             so
             Transcendent
             was
             the
             wickedness
             of
             their
             blasphemous
             Bands
             and
             Associations
             ;
             so
             horrid
             the
             Forms
             of
             their
             Calling
             the
             
               Searcher
               of
               all
               hearts
               ;
               with
               hands
               lifted
               up
               to
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             witness
             the
             joyning
             of
             themselves
             in
             a
             
               holy
               Covenant
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             (
             which
             
               holy
               Covenant
            
             was
             yet
             in
             the
             very
             first
             conception
             and
             intent
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             premeditate
             Complottery
             to
             destroy
             That
             in
             Effect
             ,
             which
             in
             Terms
             they
             swore
             to
             defend
             )
             All
             other
             sins
             (
             I
             say
             )
             were
             as
             nothing
             ,
             in
             the
             Ballance
             against
             this
             Catilinary
             ,
             and
             bloudy
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             so
             remarkable
             was
             the
             Reprobated
             Impenitence
             that
             follow'd
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Devil
             himself
             had
             come
             in
             ,
             to
             the
             Signing
             and
             Sealing
             
             of
             that
             
               Religious
               Mockery
            
             ,
             both
             upon
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             and
             turn'd
             the
             
               Hypocritical
               Covenant
            
             into
             a
             
               Magical
               Contract
            
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             those
             that
             took
             it
             with
             good
             meaning
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             out
             of
             weakness
             ,
             and
             surprise
             ;
             (
             though
             I
             my self
             was
             none
             of
             the
             number
             )
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             many
             of
             them
             a
             true
             sence
             of
             their
             mistake
             ;
             but
             for
             those
             that
             designingly
             ,
             and
             frankly
             leagu'd
             themselves
             in
             that
             Combination
             ;
             I
             am
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             the
             largest
             allowances
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             where
             to
             find
             three
             Converts
             ;
             the
             Living
             persisting
             still
             in
             the
             obligation
             of
             that
             Oath
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             were
             taken
             off
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             justice
             ,
             asserting
             it
             to
             the
             Death
             .
             
               
                 I
                 bear
                 my
              
               Testimony
               ,
               (
               says
               Kid
               ,
               that
               was
               Executed
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               as
               a
               Rebel
               ;
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               7.
               to
               the
               
                 Solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               profess'd
               and
               sworn
               in
               
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 England
              
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               in
               1643.
               
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 Ibid
              
               )
               Prelacy
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               Establish'd
               by
               a
               pretended
               Law
               ,
               is
               destructive
               downrightly
               to
               the
               sworn
               Covenants
               ;
               yea
               ,
               not
               only
               Prelacy
               ,
               Popery
               ,
               Malignancy
               ,
               and
               Heresie
               ,
               but
               Supremacy
               ;
               and
               every
               thing
               Originally
               upon
               ,
               and
               derivate
               from
               it
               .
               
                 And
                 further
                 (
                 fol.
              
               17.
               )
               The
               Three
               Kingdoms
               are
               Marry'd
               Lands
               ;
               so
               I
               die
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               there
               will
               be
               a
               Resurrection
               of
               Christs
               Name
               ,
               Cause
               ,
               and
               Covenant
               .
               And
               so
               likewse
               King
               ,
               that
               was
               Executed
               in
               Scotland
               too
               ,
               (
               
                 Id.
                 fol.
              
               42.
               )
               
                 I
                 bear
              
               my
               witness
               &
               Testimony
               to
               our
               Covenants
               National
               ,
               and
               Solemn
               League
               betwixt
               the
               Three
               Kingdoms
               ;
               which
               Sacred
               and
               Solemn
               Oath
               I
               believe
               cannot
               be
               dispensed
               with
               ,
               nor
               loosed
               by
               any
               Person
               ,
               or
               party
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               (
               
                 And
                 fol.
              
               43.
               )
               I
               bear
               witness
               against
               the
               Ancient
               Christian
               Prelacy
               ,
               &c.
               and
               against
               all
               Oaths
               and
               Bonds
               contrary
               to
               our
               Covena●t
               ,
               and
               Engagement
               ,
               
                 especially
                 that
                 Oath
                 of
                 Suprem●cy
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               And
               so
               
                 Mitchel
                 ,
                 Weir
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               See
               
                 Ravillac
                 Redivivus
              
               .
            
             They
             do
             all
             of
             them
             sing
             the
             same
             Note
             .
          
           
             Now
             take
             all
             together
             ;
             the
             deliberate
             wickedness
             of
             their
             first
             Resolve
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             their
             prophane
             and
             daring
             Hypocrisie
             in
             the
             very
             Frame
             ,
             and
             wording
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             counterfeiting
             of
             Gods
             Authority
             for
             Sacrilege
             ,
             and
             Rebellion
             in
             pursuance
             of
             it
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             maintaining
             and
             defending
             of
             all
             their
             impieties
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             Gasp.
             A
             man
             may
             defie
             all
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             sacred
             and
             prophane
             ,
             to
             shew
             any
             other
             Party
             of
             Men
             that
             we●e
             ever
             lost
             under
             so
             dreadful
             a
             der●liction
             .
             But
             yet
             there
             is
             something
             of
             a
             perverse
             Bravery
             in
             renouncing
             it
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             their
             ●ndignities
             put
             upon
             the
             G●d
             of
             Truth
             ,
             in
             making
             
             some
             conscience
             yet
             of
             keeping
             Touch
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Delusion
             .
             And
             now
             to
             finish
             the
             Parallel
             betwixt
             our
             
               Dissenting
               Papists
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Jesuitcal
             :
             We
             have
             our
             Enthusiasts
             too
             ,
             that
             vent
             their
             Dreams
             and
             Vapours
             for
             Oracles
             .
             But
             to
             shorten
             the
             matter
             ;
             
               Bayli'es
               Disswasive
            
             will
             abundantly
             satisfie
             the
             Reader
             upon
             this
             Subject
             .
          
           
             He
             passes
             from
             hence
             to
             a
             reply
             upon
             a
             supposition
             ,
             [
             that
             such
             Laws
             may
             be
             made
             before-hand
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             it
             impossible
             for
             a
             Popish
             King
             to
             set
             up
             Popery
             in
             England
             ]
             But
             that
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             would
             be
             like
             
               hedging
               in
               the
               Cuckow
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               for
               who
               shall
               call
               this
               King
               to
               question
               for
               breaking
               these
               Laws
               ,
               if
               he
               has
               the
               power
               and
               will
               to
               do
               it
               ?
            
             This
             Question
             (
             fol.
             13.
             )
             might
             serve
             for
             a
             piece
             of
             an
             Answer
             to
             a
             Contradiction
             he
             puts
             upon
             himself
             ,
             fol.
             20.
             which
             we
             shall
             handle
             in
             course
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Law
             has
             put
             it
             out
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             longer
             any
             place
             for
             the
             supposal
             of
             a
             power
             ;
             unless
             by
             Foreign
             Force
             ,
             which
             would
             presently
             improve
             a
             private
             Jealousy
             of
             Religion
             into
             the
             publick
             Rupture
             of
             a
             National
             Quarrel
             ,
             to
             the
             almost
             inevitable
             ,
             and
             irreparable
             Loss
             of
             his
             Reputation
             ,
             his
             Friends
             ,
             and
             his
             Dominions
             together
             ▪
             Now
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             his
             being
             injuriously
             excluded
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             forty
             times
             more
             easy
             for
             Him
             to
             recover
             his
             Pretensions
             from
             abroad
             ,
             by
             a
             Foreign
             Assistance
             ,
             in
             concurrence
             with
             such
             an
             English
             Interest
             ,
             as
             a
             generons
             Compassion
             to
             his
             Wrong
             ,
             a
             Respect
             for
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             the
             Justice
             of
             his
             Title
             would
             certainly
             create
             him
             ,
             than
             to
             erect
             an
             absolute
             Power
             against
             the
             Wills
             and
             Hearts
             of
             his
             People
             :
             and
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             measures
             of
             Equity
             and
             Prudence
             .
             And
             to
             do
             all
             this
             too
             ,
             while
             he
             might
             live
             and
             reign
             easily
             and
             comfortably
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             a
             Legal
             Administration
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             he
             can
             never
             expect
             to
             gain
             this
             point
             ,
             by
             calling
             in
             Auxillaries
             from
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             :
             much
             less
             will
             he
             be
             able
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             upon
             the
             bottom
             of
             his
             own
             Interest
             ,
             and
             within
             himself
             :
             For
             there
             must
             go
             a
             great
             many
             more
             hands
             than
             his
             own
             to
             such
             a
             work
             .
             And
             to
             say
             that
             he
             may
             do
             it
             ,
             by
             his
             Officers
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             of
             Gratifications
             ,
             Pensions
             ,
             or
             the
             Promises
             and
             Hopes
             of
             Preferment
             and
             Advantage
             :
             That
             Objection
             may
             be
             easily
             obviated
             :
             For
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             clear
             and
             easy
             prospect
             :
             the
             Forming
             of
             such
             a
             Scheme
             of
             Laws
             for
             securing
             the
             Bounds
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             that
             
             has
             either
             a
             Neck
             ,
             or
             a
             Fortune
             to
             lose
             ,
             will
             dare
             to
             violate
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             bare
             Power
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             would
             signify
             nothing
             neither
             :
             unless
             the
             VVill
             as
             he
             says
             goes
             along
             with
             it
             .
             Now
             if
             he
             may
             WILL
             he
             may
             NILL
             too
             :
             So
             that
             he
             is
             left
             at
             Liberty
             to
             make
             his
             Election
             either
             of
             the
             One
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Other
             ,
             which
             has
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             discharg'd
             him
             of
             the
             pretended
             Impulse
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             translated
             the
             Exception
             from
             the
             Papist
             to
             the
             Person
             :
             Founding
             the
             apprehension
             upon
             a
             pretended
             Foresight
             of
             Tyranny
             and
             double
             Dealing
             ,
             in
             That
             Princes
             Character
             ?
             which
             being
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             only
             to
             be
             seen
             with
             His
             Spectacles
             ,
             and
             a
             Prognostick
             Peculiar
             to
             His
             way
             of
             Calculation
             ,
             wee
             'l
             go
             to
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             
               I
               will
               not
               deny
               (
               
                 says
                 he
                 ibid.
              
               )
               but
               a
               Popish
               King
               may
               be
               totally
               restrein'd
               from
               all
               Power
               of
               Introducing
               Popery
               ,
               by
               the
               Force
               of
               such
               Laws
               as
               may
               be
               made
               to
               tye
               up
               his
               hands
               :
               but
               then
               they
               must
               be
               such
               as
               must
               ruine
               his
               Prerogative
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               Executive
               Power
               of
               the
               Laws
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               People
               .
               ]
            
             This
             shift
             does
             not
             at
             all
             either
             weaken
             ,
             or
             avoid
             my
             Assertion
             ,
             for
             the
             Kings
             hands
             are
             sufficiently
             ty'd
             ,
             in
             holding
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Ministers
             :
             And
             This
             may
             be
             done
             (
             so
             far
             as
             is
             necessary
             for
             This
             purpose
             )
             without
             any
             Diminution
             to
             his
             Royal
             Dignity
             .
             If
             the
             transferring
             of
             the
             Executive
             Power
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             Deposing
             of
             him
             ,
             would
             do
             the
             Job
             ,
             the
             Character
             will
             shew
             us
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             how
             That
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             without
             need
             of
             New
             Laws
             ,
             and
             in
             spite
             of
             Old
             Ones
             .
          
           
             
               But
               what
               Monarch
               (
               
                 says
                 he
              
               )
               will
               be
               so
               unnatural
               to
               his
               bloud
               :
               So
               ill
               a
               Defender
               ,
               and
               so
               weak
               a
               Champion
               for
               the
               Royal
               Dignity
               he
               wears
               ,
               as
               to
               sign
               and
               ratify
               such
               Laws
               as
               shall
               entail
               That
               Effeminancy
               ,
               and
               that
               Servility
               on
               a
               Crown
               as
               shall
               render
               the
               Imperial
               Majesty
               of
               England
               but
               a
               Pageant
               ,
               a
               meer
               Puppet
               upon
               a
               wire
               ?
               ]
            
             He
             does
             well
             to
             presume
             that
             a
             Prince
             will
             not
             Unking
             himself
             :
             but
             he
             would
             do
             better
             yet
             to
             keep
             himself
             clear
             from
             such
             Propositions
             and
             Principles
             as
             lead
             to
             that
             D●posing
             End.
             For
             whatsoever
             strikes
             at
             the
             Crown
             ,
             in
             a
             Papist
             ,
             falls
             ,
             upon
             the
             Rebound
             ,
             on
             the
             Royal
             Authority
             in
             a
             Protestant
             .
             (
             
               But
               (
               says
               he
               ,
               ib.
               )
               If
               no
               King
               will
               assent
               to
               make
               Laws
               to
               do
               it
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               no
               Laws
               can
               do
               it
               t'other
               ,
               all
               Laws
               against
               Popery
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               a
               Popish
               Successor
               ,
               are
               as
               I
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               but
               building
               the
               Hedge
               ,
               &c
               ]
            
             This
             Author
             seems
             to
             scrupulize
             more
             then
             needs
             upon
             the
             fear
             〈◊〉
             Cramping
             the
             Prerogative
             :
             For
             he
             himself
             will
             shew
             us
             by
             and
             by
             how
             to
             do
             that
             without
             a
             Law
             ,
             which
             he
             despairs
             of
             ever
             seeing
             done
             by
             one
             .
             If
             he
             had
             
             thought
             of
             what
             the
             King
             has
             lately
             parted
             with
             out
             of
             his
             Prerogative
             ,
             for
             the
             begeting
             of
             a
             Plenary
             Trust
             and
             Confidence
             in
             his
             People
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             despair'd
             of
             any
             Condescension
             from
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             the
             securing
             of
             his
             Subjects
             in
             their
             Properties
             and
             Religion
             ,
             after
             so
             much
             more
             done
             for
             them
             already
             than
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             propounded
             ,
             amounts
             to
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             (
             fol.
             14.
             )
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             
               Pop●s
               Supremacy
            
             ;
             and
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             within
             the
             Kings
             Dominions
             ,
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Kirk
             is
             every
             jote
             as
             dangerous
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             us
             look
             to
             our selves
             both
             ways
             ;
             as
             well
             against
             those
             Papists
             that
             did
             murther
             the
             
               Last
               King
            
             ,
             as
             those
             other
             Papists
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Plot
             to
             destroy
             
               This.
               No
               doubt
            
             (
             Says
             he
             )
             
               but
               the
               Fire
               that
               burns
               the
               Heretique
               Law-makers
               ,
               shall
               give
               their
               Laws
               the
               same
               Martyrdom
               .
               ]
            
             If
             they
             have
             power
             ,
             't
             is
             probable
             enough
             that
             they
             will
             :
             But
             their
             's
             a
             great
             difference
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             betwixt
             a
             Prince
             and
             his
             
               own
               Subjects
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             
               Stranger
               Hetiques
            
             :
             The
             one
             destroyes
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             his
             Friends
             :
             The
             Pope
             is
             in
             One
             Barque
             ,
             the
             
               Heaetiques
               in
               ●onother
            
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             may
             Sink
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Swim
             ;
             now
             the
             King
             being
             in
             the
             same
             bottom
             with
             his
             People
             ,
             if
             he
             runs
             the
             Vessel
             upon
             a
             Rock
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             cast
             away
             together
             .
          
           
             Ch●r
             .
             With
             this
             certain
             prospect
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             Lives
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             where
             lies
             the
             Sin
             in
             the
             Commons
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             stand
             upon
             their
             Guard
             against
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ?
             Aye
             ,
             a
             Gods
             name
             let
             them
             
               stand
               upon
               their
               Gaurds
            
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             expedients
             to
             keep
             out
             Popery
             and
             Tyranny
             ;
             provided
             still
             that
             we
             preserve
             the
             sacred
             Succession
             in
             its
             right
             line
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             both
             King
             and
             People
             a●e
             obliged
             in
             conscience
             to
             defe●d
             and
             uphold
             .
          
           
             This
             clause
             has
             both
             more
             and
             less
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             a
             body
             would
             imagine
             ;
             and
             a
             man
             hardly
             knows
             either
             how
             to
             meddle
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             let
             it
             alone
             .
             He
             begins
             with
             the
             assumption
             of
             a
             thing
             certainly
             prov'd
             ;
             though
             without
             any
             colour
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             find
             ,
             of
             makeing
             it
             out
             to
             be
             so
             much
             as
             probable
             ;
             and
             barely
             possible
             ,
             is
             the
             mos●
             that
             I
             can
             make
             on
             't
             .
             Nay
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             that
             neither
             ,
             without
             imputing
             more
             of
             Ranc●ur
             and
             Implacable
             Virulency
             of
             Nature
             to
             his
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             than
             ever
             any
             Man
             yet
             discovered
             ,
             either
             before
             ,
             ●r
             beside
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Character
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             upon
             that
             substratum
             ,
             he
             takes
             up
             the
             Quarrel
             (
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             understood
             )
             of
             the
             Commons
             of
             
               England
               .
               Where
               lies
               the
               sin
            
             (
             says
             
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               Commons
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               to
               stand
               upon
               their
               Guard
               against
               a
               Popish
               Successor
               ]
            
             This
             is
             only
             a
             Gin
             set
             for
             a
             Woodcock
             ,
             under
             the
             Equivoque
             of
             the
             Commons
             of
             England
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             a
             Man
             speaks
             only
             to
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             and
             he
             applys
             it
             to
             the
             Representative
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             matter
             pickt
             out
             of
             it
             for
             an
             Enformation
             ;
             Why
             ,
             who
             says
             there
             's
             any
             sin
             in
             't
             ?
             And
             then
             there
             's
             Guard
             and
             Guard.
             People
             are
             said
             one
             way
             to
             be
             upon
             their
             Guard
             with
             
               their
               Swords
               in
               their
               hands
            
             ;
             and
             another
             way
             ,
             with
             
               their
               eies
               in
               their
               heads
            
             .
             But
             I
             presume
             he
             speaks
             to
             the
             multitude
             ;
             and
             he
             speaks
             too
             in
             the
             Stile
             of
             Authority
             .
             
               Let
               them
               stand
               upon
               their
               Guard
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             as
             if
             he
             were
             giving
             Orders
             .
             He
             might
             as
             well
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               stand
               to
               their
               Arms
               :
            
             and
             his
             expression
             (
             of
             
               all
               expedients
            
             )
             expounds
             it
             so
             ,
             even
             allowing
             him
             to
             be
             his
             own
             Interpreter
             ;
             for
             the
             business
             is
             to
             keep
             out
             Popery
             and
             Tyranny
             .
             And
             he
             makes
             it
             one
             expedient
             ,
             (
             fol.
             2.
             )
             and
             an
             essential
             one
             too
             ,
             to
             act
             the
             Offensive
             part
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Defensive
             ;
             
               Provided
               still
               (
               says
               he
               )
               that
               we
               preserve
               the
               Sacred
               Succession
               in
               its
               right
               Line
               ;
               for
               that
               we
               are
               TOLD
               ,
               both
               King
               and
               People
               are
               oblig'd
               in
               Conscience
               to
               defend
               and
               uphold
               .
               ]
            
             That
             same
             little
             word
             TOLD
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             Emphatical
             Mockery
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             provided
             that
             the
             Succession
             be
             secur'd
             ,
             all
             other
             expedients
             are
             pronounced
             lawful
             .
             Methinks
             he
             might
             have
             thought
             of
             a
             Proviso
             too
             for
             the
             securing
             of
             the
             Kings
             Honour
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             Person
             ,
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Peace
             of
             his
             Dominions
             :
             which
             are
             ,
             at
             the
             rate
             of
             his
             latitude
             of
             allowance
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             equally
             concerned
             in
             the
             danger
             with
             the
             Succession
             .
          
           
             He
             proceeds
             now
             to
             debate
             the
             matter
             of
             Conscience
             :
             And
             if
             we
             find
             him
             as
             Tender
             as
             he
             is
             Zealous
             ;
             as
             good
             a
             Christian
             on
             the
             Subjects
             side
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             Patriots
             ;
             as
             careful
             to
             uphold
             the
             Sacred
             Character
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             to
             prevent
             the
             Excesses
             of
             Tyranny
             ;
             and
             finally
             ,
             as
             clear
             a
             Casuist
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             powerful
             Orator
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             contesting
             any
             further
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Char.
             
             
               First
               then
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               let
               us
               fancy
               we
               see
               this
               Popish
               Heir
               on
               his
               Throne
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               most
               illegal
               and
               Arbitrary
               Means
               contrary
               to
               the
               whole
               Frame
               and
               Hinges
               of
               the
               English
               Government
               ,
               introducing
               Popery
               with
               that
               Zeal
               and
               Vigour
               till
               his
               in●atuated●
               Conscience
               has
               perverted
               the
               King
               into
               a
               Tyrant
               .
            
          
           
           
             What
             a
             phancy
             of
             a
             phancy
             is
             here
             !
             that
             for
             want
             of
             fact
             and
             argument
             is
             fain
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             Imaginations
             and
             Dreams
             .
             And
             to
             what
             end
             is
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             by
             disgusting
             of
             the
             People
             at
             the
             ways
             of
             Providence
             ,
             set
             them
             a
             hankering
             after
             State-Wizzards
             again
             ,
             and
             Strange-Gods
             ,
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ?
             wherefore
             let
             me
             once
             again
             inculcate
             that
             of
             27
             
               Jer.
               Hearken
               not
               ye
               to
               your
               Prophets
               ,
               nor
               to
               your
               Diviners
               ,
               nor
               to
               your
               Dreamers
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             phansiers
             )
             
               nor
               to
               your
               Inchanters
               ,
               nor
               to
               your
               Sorcerers
               ,
               which
               speak
               to
               you
               saying
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               serve
               the
               King
               of
            
             Babylon
             .
             
               Fo●
               they
               Prophesie
               a
               Ly
               unto
               you
               ;
               to
               remove
               you
               far
               from
               your
               Land.
            
             Let
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             our
             kind
             ,
             either
             live
             and
             act
             and
             reason
             like
             Men
             ,
             or
             else
             down
             upon
             
               all
               four
            
             ,
             and
             away
             into
             the
             Woods
             and
             Rocks
             ,
             and
             hunt
             and
             growl'd
             and
             
               tear
               one
               another
               to
               pieces
               like
               Beasts
               .
            
             But
             we
             'll
             discourse
             the
             matter
             a
             little
             .
          
           
             Well!
             The
             English
             are
             certainly
             the
             Freest
             and
             the
             Happiest
             People
             upon
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             
               Ay
               ;
               but
               we
               shall
               be
               all
            
             Slaves
             
               e're
               't
               be
               long
            
             .
             When
             's
             that
             ?
             
               When
               the
            
             Popish
             Heir
             
               comes
               to
               the
               Crown
            
             .
             Ay
             ;
             but
             when
             's
             that
             again
             ?
             
               When
               the
               King
               is
               dead
            
             .
             Well
             ,
             but
             when
             is
             the
             King
             to
             Dy
             ?
             
               Nay
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               that
               .
            
             How
             long
             has
             the
             
               Popish
               Heir
            
             to
             live
             ?
             
               I
               cannot
               tell
               that
               neither
            
             .
             Will
             the
             Queen
             have
             any
             Children
             ?
             
               Nor
               that
               neither
            
             .
             How
             long
             will
             the
             Queen
             live
             ?
             
               How
               should
               I
               know
               that
            
             ?
             Will
             the
             King
             survive
             her
             or
             not
             ?
             
               I
               cannot
               tell
            
             .
             Will
             he
             Marry
             again
             if
             he
             does
             ?
             
               I
               cannot
               tell
               that
               neither
            
             .
             Will
             he
             have
             any
             Children
             if
             he
             Marrys
             again
             ?
             
               Who
               knows
            
             ?
             But
             what
             if
             the
             Heir
             should
             not
             live
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Crown
             ?
             
               but
               it
               may
               be
               he
               may
               though
               .
            
             And
             it
             may
             be
             he
             may
             not
             .
             
               Ay
               ,
               but
               I
               PHANSY
               that
               he
               will.
               
            
          
           
             Well!
             But
             suppose
             he
             should
             come
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             
               Why
               then
               he
               will
               set
               up
            
             Popery
             and
             Tyranny
             .
             Not
             whether
             he
             can
             or
             no.
             
               Why
               ,
               how
               did
               Queen
            
             Mary
             ?
             She
             had
             the
             odds
             on
             her
             side
             ;
             for
             the
             Papists
             were
             then
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             the
             Protestants
             are
             now
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             coming
             in
             betwixt
             two
             
               Protestants
               ,
               Popery
            
             ,
             ye
             see
             ,
             went
             off
             as
             it
             came
             on
             .
             
               But
               still
               there
               was
               a
               Persecution
               .
            
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             was
             ;
             but
             all
             Princes
             are
             not
             alike
             .
             Q.
             Mary
             Persecuted
             the
             
               Protestants
               ;
               Henry
            
             the
             Fourth
             of
             France
             did
             not
             so
             .
             And
             it
             is
             as
             good
             an
             inference
             from
             the
             instance
             of
             Henry
             IV.
             that
             the
             
               Popish
               Heir
            
             will
             not
             be
             a
             Persecutor
             ,
             as
             from
             that
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             that
             he
             
               will.
               But
               where
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               intervenes
               ,
               both
               King
               and
               People
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               .
            
             And
             yet
             you
             see
             that
             for
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Covenant
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               League
            
             to
             boot
             ,
             the
             People
             of
             France
             ,
             though
             
               Roman
               Catholiques
            
             ,
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             Dis-possessing
             of
             a
             
               Protestant
               Successor
            
             ;
             neither
             did
             that
             generous
             Prince
             ,
             upon
             the
             Reconciling
             of
             himself
             afterward
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             exercise
             any
             one
             act
             of
             Tyranny
             over
             his
             Protestant
             Subjects
             ;
             which
             is
             enough
             said
             upon
             this
             point
             .
             
               Well
               ,
               but
               I
               PHANSY
               it
               will
               be
            
             Popery
             and
             Tyranny
             
               yet
               ,
               for
               all
               this
            
             .
          
           
             Well!
             but
             to
             go
             a
             little
             further
             with
             you
             ,
             now
             suppose
             it
             should
             come
             to
             a
             
               down
               right
               Persecution
               ?
               Aye
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               stand
               upon
               our
               Guards
               to
               prevent
               it
               .
            
             That
             would
             be
             more
             than
             ever
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             did
             under
             the
             
               Ten
               Persecutions
            
             :
             And
             we
             have
             not
             only
             their
             Example
             ,
             but
             their
             Express
             Doctrine
             against
             it
             .
             And
             we
             are
             never
             the
             
               better
               Protestants
            
             for
             being
             the
             
               worse
               Christians
            
             :
             So
             that
             here
             's
             only
             Phansy
             set
             up
             in
             opposition
             to
             
               Religion
               ,
               Reason
            
             and
             Experience
             .
             And
             That
             's
             enough
             in
             all
             Conscience
             too
             :
             For
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Flames
             of
             a
             distemper'd
             Spleen
             to
             cause
             an
             Earth-quake
             in
             the
             Government
             :
             What
             are
             Fears
             but
             Phansies
             ?
             What
             are
             Jealousies
             but
             Phansies
             ?
             What
             Original
             had
             they
             ?
             Phansies
             again
             .
             And
             what
             was
             the
             Consequence
             of
             them
             ?
             Sum
             up
             the
             Sins
             and
             the
             Calamities
             of
             the
             worst
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Times
               ;
               Those
               Crimes
            
             and
             
               Those
               Miseries
            
             ,
             were
             the
             effect
             of
             
               Those
               Phansies
            
             .
             They
             were
             Hag-ridden
             and
             Night-mar'd
             with
             Goblins
             and
             Apparitions
             ;
             and
             haunted
             in
             their
             Beds
             with
             the
             Images
             of
             those
             Visions
             and
             illusions
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             down
             from
             the
             Press
             and
             Pulpit
             waking
             .
             The
             brave
             Strafford
             was
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             Phansy
             of
             
               Arbitrary
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Venerable
             Laud
             ;
             a
             Victim
             to
             the
             Phansy
             of
             Popery
             .
             They
             
               Phansy'd
               AntiChrist
            
             in
             the
             Hierarchy
             ;
             the
             Rags
             of
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             in
             a
             Surplice
             ;
             Popery
             in
             the
             Common-Prayer
             ;
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             they
             phansy'd
             little
             better
             than
             an
             Exorcism
             ;
             the
             
               Lords
               Prayer
            
             well
             enough
             for
             a
             
               Christian
               Primer
            
             ,
             a
             
               School-boy
               Form
            
             that
             might
             do
             so
             so
             ,
             till
             People
             came
             to
             be
             better
             gifted
             .
             When
             they
             had
             Phansy'd
             the
             Heads
             of
             these
             great
             men
             off
             their
             Shoulders
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             out
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             ;
             they
             went
             on
             Phansying
             still
             ;
             They
             Phansy'd
             Episcopacy
             out
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             their
             Scotish
             Presbytery
             into
             it
             ;
             the
             Clergy
             out
             of
             their
             Living●
             ▪
             the
             King
             himself
             and
             his
             Loyal
             Subjects
             out
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             and
             Estates
             ;
             the
             Crowns
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Peoples
             Monies
             into
             their
             own
             ●ockets
             ;
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             into
             a
             Cypher
             or
             Nullity
             ;
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             into
             a
             Secret
             Committee
             ;
             the
             Monarchy
             into
             
             a
             Republick
             ;
             the
             Laws
             into
             Votes
             and
             Ordinances
             ;
             their
             Committe
             into
             a
             Rump-Assembly
             ;
             That
             Rump
             into
             a
             Protector
             ,
             and
             that
             Protector
             again
             into
             a
             Committee
             of
             Safety
             .
             And
             all
             this
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             a
             strong
             phansy
             of
             Tyranny
             and
             Popery
             .
             And
             why
             may
             not
             all
             this
             he
             phansy'd
             over
             again
             ?
             But
             pray
             let
             
               me
               Phansy
            
             a
             little
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             Phansy
             his
             Majesty
             to
             Survive
             his
             Brother
             ;
             Let
             us
             Phansy
             an
             Heir
             Apparent
             either
             by
             her
             Majesty
             in
             being
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             a
             Second
             Marriage
             ;
             or
             the
             Successor
             to
             be
             a
             person
             of
             
               Honour
               ,
               Conscience
            
             or
             Prudence
             ,
             whatever
             his
             Religion
             be
             :
             And
             that
             in
             Honour
             and
             Conscience
             he
             will
             govern
             himself
             by
             the
             Tyes
             of
             his
             Word
             and
             his
             Duty
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             Prudence
             he
             will
             not
             venture
             upon
             a
             Project
             so
             impracticable
             as
             an
             attempt
             of
             Subverting
             the
             Religion
             and
             Government
             ,
             when
             every
             mans
             Neck
             shall
             lye
             at
             stake
             ,
             that
             shall
             but
             dare
             to
             assist
             him
             in
             't
             ;
             which
             might
             be
             sufficiently
             provided
             for
             by
             some
             previous
             Act
             that
             (
             saving
             the
             Kings
             Prerogative
             in
             the
             Case
             )
             might
             secure
             their
             not
             being
             pardon'd
             in
             That
             particular
             .
             We
             shall
             now
             Counterpoise
             Dangers
             to
             Dangers
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             present
             opposed
             to
             a
             future
             ;
             a
             Certainty
             to
             a
             Possibility
             ;
             a
             Greater
             to
             a
             Less
             ;
             and
             a
             
               Protestant
               King
            
             to
             a
             Papist
             .
          
           
             The
             Present
             danger
             is
             the
             probable
             Effect
             of
             these
             Intoxicating
             Methods
             to
             the
             People
             .
             If
             Phansy
             was
             Poyson
             to
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             under
             the
             
               late
               King
            
             ;
             the
             same
             Phansy
             in
             a
             larger
             Dose
             ,
             and
             with
             less
             Corrective
             to
             it
             ,
             will
             be
             at
             least
             as
             strong
             a
             Poyson
             to
             the
             People
             under
             This.
             If
             the
             Fact
             on
             the
             one
             side
             be
             true
             ;
             the
             Reason
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             is
             not
             to
             be
             deny'd
             .
             The
             dismal
             Calamities
             that
             ensu'd
             upon
             it
             I
             have
             ●et
             forth
             already
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             is
             there
             in
             the
             future
             ,
             to
             weight
             against
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Safety
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Government
             ,
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             There
             may
             possibly
             be
             a
             Popish
             King
             ;
             and
             there
             may
             
               probably
               not
            
             .
             And
             that
             King
             may
             Possibly
             have
             a
             Will
             to
             change
             the
             Government
             ;
             but
             
               probably
               not
            
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             very
             Immorality
             of
             Inclining
             to
             such
             a
             Violation
             of
             his
             Trust
             and
             Word
             :
             But
             all
             most
             
               certainly
               not
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             so
             manifest
             an
             Inability
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             pass
             .
          
           
           
             When
             I
             say
             a
             Certainty
             ,
             I
             mean
             only
             a
             Natural
             Train
             of
             Events
             in
             the
             Application
             of
             Actives
             to
             Passives
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             has
             taken
             place
             already
             :
             For
             the
             People
             are
             almost
             Raving
             mad
             at
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             these
             Stories
             ;
             the
             Feaver
             encreases
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             grow
             every
             day
             Hotter
             and
             Lighter-headed
             than
             other
             .
             So
             that
             we
             are
             in
             Forty
             times
             a
             greater
             danger
             of
             a
             Sedition
             at
             hand
             ,
             than
             of
             a
             
               Popish
               Successor
            
             at
             a
             Distance
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Ballance
             of
             a
             greater
             danger
             ,
             and
             a
             Less
             ,
             we
             'l
             e'en
             take
             the
             matter
             as
             they
             suppose
             it
             .
             A
             King
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
             that
             's
             Principled
             for
             
               Arbitrary
               Government
            
             and
             Popery
             ;
             But
             so
             clogg'd
             and
             shackl'd
             with
             Popular
             and
             
               Protestant
               Laws
            
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             never
             so
             great
             a
             mind
             to
             't
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Subject
             in
             his
             Dominions
             that
             would
             dare
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             his
             Design
             .
             But
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             there
             's
             
               no
               King
               at
               all
            
             ,
             no
             Church
             ,
             no
             Law
             ,
             no
             Government
             ,
             no
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             ,
             no
             
               Petition
               of
               Right
            
             ,
             no
             Property
             ,
             no
             Liberty
             ,
             &c.
             PROBATVM
             .
             Beside
             that
             the
             Phansy
             comes
             to
             no
             more
             in
             Effect
             ,
             than
             
               if
               the
               sky
               fall
               we
               shall
               catch
               Larks
               .
            
          
           
             But
             once
             again
             yet
             .
             Here
             's
             a
             Protestant
             Prince
             expos'd
             for
             fear
             of
             a
             Popish
             one
             .
             Is
             the
             Chimera
             of
             a
             
               future
               danger
            
             of
             more
             value
             to
             us
             then
             the
             Conscience
             of
             an
             incumbant
             and
             indispensable
             Duty
             ?
             shall
             we
             take
             pet
             at
             God
             Almighties
             providence
             ;
             and
             not
             go
             to
             Heaven
             at
             all
             ,
             unless
             we
             may
             go
             our
             own
             way
             .
             Shall
             we
             Level
             a
             shot
             at
             the
             Duke
             ,
             at
             a
             distance
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             no
             coming
             at
             him
             but
             through
             the
             Heart
             of
             our
             Sovereign
             ?
             shall
             we
             actually
             break
             in
             upon
             the
             Protestant
             profession
             ,
             which
             stands
             or
             falls
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             because
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Character
             phansies
             the
             hazard
             of
             a
             Popish
             Religion
             in
             the
             Moon
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             unavoidable
             Consequence
             of
             a
             Misgovernment
             under
             this
             apprehension
             ,
             draws
             the
             very
             plague
             upon
             us
             that
             we
             pretend
             to
             fear
             :
             While
             we
             thus
             go
             on
             ,
             exposing
             both
             our
             Temporal
             and
             Eternal
             peace
             for
             shadows
             ,
             .
          
           
             The
             Writer
             of
             the
             Character
             had
             most
             Rhetorically
             amplifi'd
             ,
             in
             his
             Calculations
             upon
             his
             Popish
             Successor
             ;
             but
             so
             Oversiz'd
             the
             figure
             that
             when
             ever
             the
             people
             come
             to
             their
             wits
             again
             ,
             they
             will
             look
             upon
             the
             story
             of
             Garagantua
             ,
             as
             not
             much
             the
             less
             Credible
             of
             the
             Two
             :
             For
             his
             dangers
             are
             all
             out
             of
             Ken
             ;
             his
             Thunder●s
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ;
             and
             the
             Multitude
             are
             all
             turn'd
             Star-Gazers
             ,
             and
             gaping
             after
             ill-boding
             Conjunctions
             ,
             and
             malevolent
             influences
             ,
             while
             with
             
             him
             in
             the
             Fable
             ,
             They
             are
             tumbling
             into
             a
             Precipice
             as
             deep
             as
             Hell
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             danger
             suggested
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             means
             intimated
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             makes
             the
             Remedy
             worse
             than
             the
             Disease
             ;
             for
             the
             very
             Expedient
             undermines
             the
             Government
             .
             But
             first
             ,
             a
             word
             of
             the
             dangers
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             several
             ways
             started
             for
             the
             disappointing
             of
             this
             inconvenience
             One
             by
             Attainder
             ,
             upon
             23.
             
             &
             13.
             of
             Eliz.
             Another
             ,
             by
             a
             Bill
             in
             Parliament
             for
             diverting
             the
             Succession
             .
             And
             some
             of
             the
             Libellers
             fall
             down
             right
             upon
             a
             Third
             Proposal
             of
             the
             peoples
             preventing
             the
             Succession
             ,
             though
             without
             or
             against
             Law.
             And
             Fourthly
             ,
             either
             to
             expel
             the
             Successour
             ,
             or
             to
             keep
             him
             out
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             Survivorship
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             ,
             of
             these
             ways
             I
             shall
             speak
             ,
             when
             the
             point
             comes
             on
             .
             As
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             is
             matter
             of
             
               Parliamentary
               Cognizance
            
             ,
             I
             reckon
             it
             my
             duty
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             Legal
             Issue
             of
             their
             Debates
             ;
             as
             an
             Authority
             to
             which
             I
             have
             ever
             paid
             a
             Duty
             ,
             and
             a
             Veneration
             .
             This
             only
             I
             shall
             take
             the
             freedom
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             betwixt
             
               their
               Deliberations
            
             that
             purely
             regard
             the
             prospect
             and
             interest
             of
             both
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             in
             what
             concerns
             the
             Popish
             and
             Protestant
             Religion
             ;
             and
             the
             passionate
             excursions
             of
             private
             men
             on
             the
             wrong
             side
             of
             the
             Parliament
             Door●
             ,
             that
             thrust
             themselves
             into
             the
             Controversie
             rather
             out
             of
             envy
             to
             the
             Person
             and
             fame
             of
             the
             Successour
             ,
             than
             to
             promote
             the
             more
             important
             cause
             of
             Religion
             ;
             (
             like
             men
             that
             crow'd
             into
             a
             Church
             for
             company
             to
             pick
             a
             pocket
             )
             and
             this
             to
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             of
             his
             Brother
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             measures
             of
             duty
             to
             the
             Government
             .
             Now
             as
             to
             the
             two
             last
             ways
             of
             proposal
             ,
             which
             are
             eiher
             for
             prevention
             or
             exclusion
             ;
             I
             have
             this
             to
             say
             ;
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             danger
             from
             a
             popish
             Successour
             ,
             during
             his
             expectancy
             ,
             within
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             the
             danger
             is
             infinitely
             greater
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             driven
             out
             of
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             (
             as
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             the
             peoples
             Act
             )
             There
             must
             be
             an
             illegal
             and
             popular
             violence
             to
             accomplish
             it
             ;
             and
             there
             's
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Government
             broken
             already
             .
             Beside
             ,
             that
             the
             Authours
             of
             that
             Violence
             can
             never
             be
             secure
             ,
             but
             by
             following
             it
             with
             more
             and
             greater
             .
             And
             this
             comes
             presently
             to
             be
             a
             natural
             transition
             from
             a
             murmur
             against
             the
             Successour
             ,
             to
             a
             Tumult
             in
             the
             State
             :
             In
             which
             Case
             ,
             the
             King
             has
             only
             this
             Choice
             
             before
             him
             ,
             either
             to
             part
             with
             every
             thing
             for
             the
             asking
             ,
             or
             to
             stand
             the
             shock
             or
             a
             Rebellion
             .
             Now
             take
             it
             either
             way
             ;
             here
             's
             much
             a
             greater
             mischief
             incurr'd
             ,
             than
             that
             we
             feared
             ;
             beside
             ,
             a
             
               Sanding-Army
               ,
               Taxes
            
             ,
             and
             Oaths
             that
             follow
             in
             course
             ;
             and
             a
             new
             Set
             of
             Liberty-keepers
             ,
             and
             Major-Generals
             to
             preserve
             the
             peace
             .
             I
             speak
             this
             in
             the
             contemplation
             of
             a
             violence
             without
             a
             lawful
             Authority
             to
             back
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             some
             people
             have
             in
             prospect
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Scene
             of
             things
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             we
             shall
             undoubtedly
             see
             the
             Successours
             Interest
             and
             Reputation
             ,
             e●creasing
             daily
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             his
             Title
             ,
             and
             his
             Religion
             :
             having
             Scotland
             to
             friend
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             :
             and
             probably
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             at
             present
             )
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Residence
             .
             But
             these
             are
             ,
             as
             yet
             ,
             all
             dormant
             Interests
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             employ'd
             ,
             till
             either
             his
             duty
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             or
             Justice
             to
             his
             own
             pretensions
             shall
             require
             their
             Aid
             .
          
           
             Take
             it
             the
             other
             way
             now
             :
             In
             the
             case
             of
             a
             
               Pop●sh
               King
            
             ,
             who
             is
             either
             
               kept
               out
            
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             or
             
               d●iven
               out
            
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             right
             ,
             by
             the
             tumultuary
             licence
             of
             the
             Rabble
             ;
             an
             Oath
             of
             Abjuration
             in
             case
             of
             any
             fair
             opportunity
             for
             him
             to
             assert
             his
             Claim
             with
             his
             Sword
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             will
             be
             so
             far
             from
             engaging
             any
             man
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             yielded
             contrary
             to
             his
             conscience
             to
             swallow
             it
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             stake
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             find
             no
             firmer
             Friends
             to
             his
             Cause
             and
             Interest
             ,
             than
             those
             men
             that
             are
             stimulated
             both
             by
             Honour
             and
             Revenge
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             Duties
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             hatred
             so
             fell
             and
             deadly
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             has
             for
             the
             object
             of
             it
             the
             Authors
             or
             Contrivers
             of
             our
             damnation
             ;
             and
             the
             hazard
             is
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             difficulty
             to
             discover
             either
             the
             persons
             or
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             Enemies
             .
             And
             whether
             that
             King
             makes
             any
             attempt
             or
             no
             ,
             the
             Nation
             must
             be
             at
             the
             charge
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             a
             
               defensive
               war
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Impositions
             to
             maintain
             it
             .
             And
             this
             will
             be
             the
             inconvenience
             even
             in
             the
             bare
             prospect
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Nation
             without
             a
             blow
             striking
             .
             But
             from
             Scotland
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             not
             from
             Ireland
             too
             ,
             they
             must
             expect
             to
             be
             ply'd
             with
             continual
             Alarms
             ,
             till
             the
             insupportable
             expence
             of
             guarding
             the
             Borders
             and
             the
             Coasts
             ;
             shall
             make
             them
             as
             sick
             of
             their
             new
             Patriots
             as
             ever
             they
             were
             of
             their
             old
             ones
             ;
             and
             force
             them
             at
             last
             (
             or
             perhaps
             sooner
             than
             they
             are
             aware
             )
             to
             render
             themselves
             and
             their
             Spoil
             to
             their
             irresistible
             conjunction
             of
             so
             many
             Powers
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             then
             Confederate
             to
             their
             destruction
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             comes
             in
             the
             
               Popery
               in
               earnest
            
             ,
             that
             was
             dreaded
             but
             
               in
               fancy
            
             before
             .
             When
             this
             new
             King
             shall
             by
             the
             proper
             act
             and
             forfeiture
             of
             a
             seduc'd
             and
             unforeseeing
             people
             ,
             be
             deliver'd
             from
             the
             Fetters
             of
             both
             Honour
             and
             Laws
             ;
             who
             brings
             in
             Popery
             then
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             discharg'd
             him
             from
             those
             sacred
             Bonds
             by
             the
             solly
             and
             con●umacy
             of
             their
             own
             inconsiderate
             Undertakings
             ?
             Compare
             now
             the
             dangers
             of
             a
             Popish
             King
             bounded
             by
             Protestant
             Laws
             ,
             and
             ruling
             over
             a
             Protestant
             People
             ,
             where
             he
             may
             be
             as
             happy
             as
             an
             Imperial
             Crown
             ,
             and
             the
             Affections
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             can
             make
             him
             .
             Compare
             (
             I
             say
             )
             a
             Popish
             King
             under
             these
             gracious
             and
             obliging
             Circumstances
             ,
             in
             the
             quiet
             administration
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             with
             a
             Prince
             that
             is
             forc'd
             to
             make
             his
             way
             with
             his
             Sword
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             onely
             prick'd
             on
             by
             the
             impulses
             of
             justice
             and
             vengeance
             ,
             but
             animated
             by
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             and
             provok'd
             by
             indignation
             to
             take
             the
             utmost
             advantage
             of
             that
             foolish
             forfeiture
             ,
             (
             the
             people
             themselves
             having
             cancell'd
             the
             Bonds
             of
             Authority
             and
             Obedience
             .
             )
             Let
             any
             man
             compare
             these
             two
             cases
             ,
             and
             then
             speak
             his
             opinion
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             one
             p●int
             yet
             behind
             ,
             that
             goes
             further
             (
             I
             think
             )
             than
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             If
             it
             be
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             (
             as
             we
             are
             often
             told
             ,
             and
             no
             Mortal
             can
             deny
             it
             )
             that
             our
             Religion
             is
             an
             Eye
             sore
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Island
             would
             make
             a
             considerable
             addition
             to
             our
             victorious
             Neighbours
             late
             Conquests
             ;
             what
             way
             in
             the
             world
             could
             be
             propounded
             more
             to
             the
             advantage
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             than
             the
             bringing
             of
             matters
             to
             the
             issue
             here
             in
             question
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             powerful
             and
             liberal
             Assistances
             to
             this
             supposed
             King
             for
             the
             regaining
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             are
             but
             doing
             of
             their
             own
             business
             ?
             This
             Prince
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             being
             led
             to
             the
             one
             by
             inclination
             ,
             and
             overborn
             upon
             the
             other
             by
             Necessity
             .
          
           
             Here
             's
             enough
             said
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             miserable
             effects
             of
             popular
             motions
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             high
             importance
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             shall
             pass
             forward
             ,
             submitting
             what
             I
             have
             said
             upon
             this
             occasion
             to
             the
             judgment
             and
             determination
             of
             my
             Superiours
             .
             The
             remainder
             of
             the
             last
             Paragraph
             above
             cited
             is
             fully
             answered
             already
             ,
             bate
             onely
             the
             Clause
             that
             I
             am
             now
             about
             to
             proceed
             upon
             .
          
           
             Char.
             
               
                 Whilest
                 we
                 are
                 thus
                 enslaved
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 by
                 a
                 medly
                 Government
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 Tyranny
                 and
                 Usurpation
                 ,
                 by
                 establishing
                 a
              
               Papist
               
               on
               a
               Throne
               ,
               we
               are
               so
               far
               from
               preserving
               the
               Crown
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Imperial
               Dignity
               in
               a
               right
               Line
               of
               Succession
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               preserve
               it
               at
               all
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               extirpate
               and
               destroy
               it
               ,
               whilst
               by
               Enthroning
               a
               Papist
               ,
               we
               totally
               Subvert
               and
               Depose
               the
               very
               Monarchy
               it self
               .
               And
               can
               it
               be
               the
               Duty
               of
               either
               Englishmen
               or
               Christians
               ,
               to
               have
               that
               Zeal
               for
               a
               
                 Corrupted
                 ,
                 Leprous
                 Branch
                 of
                 Royalty
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               must
               ruine
               both
               Religion
               ,
               Government
               and
               Majesty
               it self
               to
               support
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             way
             this
             of
             shewing
             a
             Mans
             Honour
             for
             his
             Prince
             ,
             by
             blasting
             the
             very
             Bloud
             of
             his
             Brother
             ;
             or
             of
             expressing
             his
             love
             to
             Monarchy
             ,
             by
             treating
             Majesty
             ,
             tho
             but
             in
             reversion
             ,
             at
             so
             course
             a
             rate
             .
             But
             it
             is
             upon
             a
             Principle
             that
             may
             be
             supported
             by
             Imperiousness
             and
             Heat
             ;
             in
             regard
             that
             it
             will
             not
             bear
             the
             Test
             of
             a
             modest
             Debate
             ;
             and
             a
             
               corrupted
               ,
               Leprous
               Branch
               of
               Royalty
            
             is
             the
             dint
             of
             the
             Argument
             .
             But
             what
             does
             he
             mean
             to
             confound
             
               Civil
               Power
            
             and
             Religion
             thus
             ,
             and
             impose
             upon
             the
             World
             a
             Paradox
             ,
             that
             for
             want
             of
             rightly
             dividing
             ,
             endangers
             both
             ?
          
           
             Government
             is
             matter
             of
             Publique
             and
             External
             Order
             ;
             and
             a
             Divine
             Provision
             for
             the
             Peace
             ,
             Comfort
             and
             Security
             of
             Mankind
             :
             wherein
             all
             the
             several
             parts
             are
             bound
             up
             in
             one
             Community
             ,
             to
             attend
             the
             Interest
             and
             Conservation
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Whereas
             Religion
             is
             the
             business
             of
             every
             individual
             apart
             ,
             and
             only
             so
             far
             cognizable
             in
             a
             State
             ,
             as
             it
             affects
             the
             Civil
             Power
             .
             What
             can
             be
             more
             gross
             than
             to
             talk
             of
             
               fighting
               for
               Religion
            
             ?
             or
             to
             pretend
             to
             the
             maintaining
             of
             that
             by
             Arms
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             liable
             to
             Violence
             ?
             Did
             ever
             any
             Man
             hear
             of
             a
             Religion
             that
             was
             either
             shot
             or
             cut
             ?
             Nor
             can
             there
             be
             any
             Confederacy
             or
             Association
             purely
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Religion
             ,
             for
             how
             shall
             People
             agree
             to
             defend
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ?
             which
             is
             the
             very
             case
             when
             one
             Man
             undertakes
             for
             the
             Religion
             of
             another
             .
             If
             our
             Religion
             be
             assaulted
             by
             Argument
             ,
             we
             may
             assert
             it
             by
             Redargution
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Opposition
             advances
             into
             any
             over
             act
             ,
             the
             case
             is
             no
             longer
             Religion
             ,
             but
             Political
             Safety
             .
             Beside
             that
             Government
             is
             Gods
             Ordinance
             for
             the
             common
             benefit
             of
             Human
             Society
             ,
             and
             of
             Pagans
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Christians
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Religion
             :
             for
             
               Bedies
               Politique
            
             have
             no
             Consciences
             ;
             but
             every
             particular
             indeed
             ,
             stands
             or
             falls
             to
             his
             own
             Master
             .
          
           
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             observe
             through
             what
             degrees
             the
             Character
             has
             advanced
             the
             Popish
             Successor
             .
             First
             ,
             From
             the
             possibility
             of
             a
             good
             Man
             ,
             and
             then
             from
             bad
             to
             worse
             ;
             till
             he
             has
             made
             him
             (
             fol.
             14.
             )
             a
             
               Corrupted
               ,
               Leprous
               Branch
               of
               Royalty
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             at
             next
             word
             ,
             a
             downright
             Traitor
             ,
             upon
             the
             Statutes
             of
             23
             and
             13
             of
             Queen
             Eliz.
             and
             another
             of
             
               Hen.
               8.
               
               (
               Fol.
            
             15.
             )
          
           
             This
             matter
             being
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             )
             at
             present
             
               coram
               Judice
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             to
             it
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             two
             Provisoes
             in
             the
             5th
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             that
             make
             the
             Case
             somewhat
             different
             from
             what
             he
             has
             stated
             it
             :
             As
             for
             Instance
             :
          
           
             
               Provided
               alway
               ,
               that
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               is
               otherwise
               sufficiently
               assured
               of
               the
               Faith
               and
               Loyalty
               of
               the
               Temporal
               Lords
               of
               Her
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               Therefore
               this
               Act
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               therein
               contained
               ,
               shall
               not
               extend
               to
               compel
               any
               Temporal
               Person
               ,
               of
               or
               above
               the
               degree
               of
               a
               Baron
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               to
               take
               or
               pronounce
               the
               Oath
               abovesaid
               ,
            
             (
             viz.
             of
             Supremacy
             )
             
               nor
               to
               incur
               any
               Penalty
               ,
               limited
               by
               this
               Act
               for
               not
               taking
               or
               refusing
               the
               same
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             II.
             
               Provided
               also
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               Peer
               of
               this
               Realm
               shall
               hereafter
               offend
               contrary
               to
               this
               Act
               ,
               or
               any
               Branch
               or
               Article
               thereof
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               that
               and
               all
               such
               Case
               and
               Cases
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               try'd
               by
               their
               Péers
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               and
               form
               as
               in
               other
               Cases
               of
               Treasons
               they
               have
               used
               to
               be
               Tryed
               ,
               and
               by
               no
               other
               means
               .
            
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             well
             if
             every
             Man
             that
             presses
             ,
             with
             this
             un-precedented
             rigour
             ,
             upon
             the
             Person
             here
             in
             question
             ,
             would
             lay
             his
             hand
             upon
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               if
               the
               King
               has
               pardoned
               me
               Te●
               Thousand
               times
               more
               than
               this
               comes
               to
               ,
               with
               what
               Reason
               or
               Conscience
               can
               I
               importune
               His
               Majesty
               thus
               bitterly
               against
               His
               Brother
               ?
            
          
           
             After
             all
             these
             Clamours
             about
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             be
             other
             than
             a
             Papist
             ,
             in
             our
             present
             condition
             of
             Affairs
             .
             A
             
               Church-of
               England-Man
            
             is
             a
             Papist
             to
             the
             Dissenters
             ;
             a
             Presbyterian
             and
             an
             Independent
             so
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             a
             Quaker
             to
             both
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             
               Eight
               Score
            
             several
             Sects
             of
             Heretiques
             and
             Schismatiques
             that
             Paget
             and
             others
             ,
             have
             
             reckoned
             up
             since
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             came
             in
             Fashion
             ;
             there
             are
             just
             so
             many
             sorts
             of
             Papists
             among
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             one
             Sect
             or
             another
             .
          
           
             He
             has
             a
             Paragraph
             (
             fol.
             15.
             )
             where
             ,
             under
             the
             People
             of
             England
             ,
             he
             expounds
             himself
             to
             mean
             their
             Representatives
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             point
             I
             am
             not
             to
             touch
             upon
             :
             Only
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             he
             has
             drawn
             the
             Arrow
             to
             the
             Head
             ,
             in
             one
             expression
             in
             it
             .
             
               Why
               should
               not
               they
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
              
               )
               be
               as
               active
               and
               vigorous
               for
               their
               own
               
                 Royal
                 Inheritance
              
               ,
               and
               Sacred
               
                 Succession
                 of
                 Power
              
               ,
               as
               a
               King
               for
               His.
               
            
             What
             he
             means
             by
             this
             
               Royal
               inheritance
            
             ,
             and
             Sacred
             
               Succession
               of
               Power
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             remit
             to
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Learned
             .
             (
             Bradshaw
             indeed
             pass'd
             a
             Sentence
             upon
             the
             
               Late
               King
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Traytor
             to
             the
             ROYALTY
             of
             the
             People
             .
             )
             But
             the
             strongest
             Argument
             for
             himself
             that
             I
             find
             in
             the
             whole
             Book
             ,
             is
             five
             or
             six
             Lines
             lower
             .
             
               If
               ever
               a
               Papist
               m●unts
               this
               Throne
               (
               says
               he
               )
               then
               all
               their
               Murmurs
               ,
               their
               Petitions
               ,
               Protesting
               and
               Associating-Votes
               will
               be
               remembered
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
            
             Now
             what
             can
             be
             a
             greater
             indignity
             to
             the
             Justice
             and
             Resolution
             of
             that
             Illustrious
             Body
             ,
             than
             to
             imagine
             that
             so
             narrow
             a
             thought
             could
             any
             way
             influence
             the
             Candour
             and
             Solemnity
             of
             their
             Debates
             ?
          
           
             He
             spends
             his
             
               sixteenth
               Page
            
             upon
             Instances
             out
             of
             Hen.
             VIII
             .
             
               to
               prove
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
            
             English
             
               Crown
               to
               be
               wholly
               subjected
               to
               the
               Disposal
               ,
               Determinations
               and
               Limitations
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             How
             far
             his
             Assertion
             is
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             concern
             my self
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             ordered
             the
             matter
             ,
             it
             makes
             nothing
             at
             all
             for
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Parliament
               (
               he
               says
               )
               25
               Hen.
               8.
               )
               settled
               the
               Crown
               upon
               the
               Heirs
               of
               that
               Kings
               body
               by
               Queen
               Ann
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               28th
               .
               Repealed
               that
               Act
               ,
               and
               Entailed
               the
               Succession
               upon
               the
               Heirs
               of
               his
               body
               by
               Queen
               
                 Jane
                 ;
                 Mary
              
               and
               Elizabeth
               being
               declared
               Illegitimate
               .
               And
               in
               Case
               he
               Died
               without
               Issue
               ,
               then
               the
               Parliament
               empowered
               him
               by
               the
               same
               Act
               ,
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               Succession
               by
               his
               own
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               or
               his
               Last
               Will.
               In
               the
               35th
               Year
               of
               his
               Reign
               the
               Parliament
               granted
               the
               Succession
               to
               Edward
               ;
               and
               for
               want
               of
               Heirs
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               to
               the
               Lady
               Mary
               ,
               and
               the
               Heirs
               of
               her
               body
               ;
               and
               for
               want
               of
               such
               Heirs
               ,
               to
               the
               Lady
               Elizabeth
               ,
               under
               certain
               Limitations
               and
               Conditions
               contained
               in
               that
               Act.
               
            
          
           
           
             From
             hence
             he
             infers
             ,
             that
             a
             Parliament
             may
             order
             and
             dispose
             of
             the
             Succession
             .
             But
             whether
             they
             may
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             here
             's
             little
             or
             nothing
             prov'd
             from
             these
             Citations
             .
             First
             ,
             under
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             the
             Word
             Parliament
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             this
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             single
             Act
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             when
             the
             Enacting
             Authority
             of
             it
             was
             solely
             in
             the
             King.
             And
             yet
             he
             says
             expresly
             that
             
               Henry
               8.
               was
               so
               far
               from
               submitting
               to
               Parliaments
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               never
               have
               complemented
               them
               with
               a
               power
               that
               was
               not
               their
               due
               .
            
             If
             that
             power
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             what
             needed
             they
             the
             King's
             authority
             for
             the
             making
             of
             it
             good
             ;
             or
             to
             divest
             themselves
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             by
             transferring
             it
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             Reversion
             ,
             or
             Remainder
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             by
             his
             Will
             ,
             or
             Letters
             ,
             Patents
             ,
             to
             such
             person
             as
             he
             pleas'd
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             These
             Statutes
             do
             not
             so
             properly
             transfer
             a
             Right
             as
             declare
             and
             notifie
             the
             persons
             ;
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             disputes
             ,
             and
             competitions
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Preamble
             to
             that
             of
             the
             28th
             .
          
           
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               We
               your
               most
               humble
               and
               obedient
               Subjects
               ,
               in
               this
               present
               Parliament
               Assembled
               ,
               calling
               to
               Our
               Remembrance
               the
               great
               Divisions
               which
               in
               Times
               past
               have
               been
               in
               this
               Realm
               ;
               by
               reason
               of
               several
               Titles
               pretended
               to
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               which
               some
               times
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ensued
               ,
               by
               occasion
               of
               ambiguity
               and
               doubts
               ,
               then
               not
               so
               perfectly
               declared
               ,
               but
               that
               men
               might
               upon
               froward
               intents
               expound
               them
               to
               every
               mans
               sinister
               appetite
               and
               affection
               ,
               and
               posterity
               of
               the
               Lawful
               kings
               and
               Emperours
               of
               this
               Realm
               ;
               whereof
               hath
               ensued
               great
               effusion
               and
               destruction
               of
               Mans
               Bloud
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               a
               great
               number
               of
               the
               Nobles
               ,
               as
               of
               other
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               especially
               Inheritours
               in
               the
               same
               .
               And
               the
               greatest
               occasion
               thereof
               hath
               been
               ,
               because
               no
               perfect
               and
               substantial
               provision
               by
               Law
               hath
               been
               made
               within
               this
               Realm
               of
               it self
               ;
               when
               doubts
               and
               questions
               have
               been
               moved
               and
               proponed
               of
               the
               certainty
               and
               legallty
               of
               the
               Succession
               ,
               and
               Posterity
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             so
             far
             is
             the
             intent
             of
             this
             Act
             from
             diverting
             the
             Succession
             ,
             that
             the
             express
             end
             of
             it
             was
             the
             setting
             of
             it
             right
             ,
             by
             the
             avoidance
             of
             a
             former
             Settlement
             upon
             the
             nullity
             of
             the
             Marriage
             .
             
             And
             afterward
             ,
             26th
             of
             the
             same
             King
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             the
             Act
             here
             before
             mentioned
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Act
               for
               the
               Establishment
               of
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Heirs
               of
               the
               King's
               Highness
               in
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
            
             Now
             there
             's
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             translating
             the
             Succession
             from
             the
             wrong
             to
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             the
             diverting
             of
             it
             from
             the
             right
             to
             the
             wrong
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             change
             and
             disposition
             of
             Settlement
             ,
             tho
             it
             pass'd
             all
             the
             formalities
             of
             Bill
             and
             Debate
             ,
             yet
             the
             first
             spring
             of
             it
             was
             from
             the
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             to
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             durst
             never
             have
             ventur'd
             upon
             such
             a
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             in
             this
             case
             is
             no
             proof
             of
             Right
             ,
             and
             especially
             a
             Fact
             accompanied
             with
             so
             many
             circumstances
             of
             Cross-Capers
             and
             Contradictions
             ,
             as
             the
             pronouncing
             of
             the
             same
             persons
             to
             be
             both
             illegitimate
             and
             
               legitimate
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             And
             a
             man
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             without
             a
             scandal
             to
             that
             grave
             and
             wise
             Assembly
             ,
             that
             the
             levity
             of
             those
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             that
             humour
             of
             Swearing
             and
             Counterswearing
             ,
             could
             be
             any
             other
             than
             the
             caprice
             of
             their
             new
             Head
             and
             Governour
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             with
             reverence
             to
             the
             Utility
             and
             Constitution
             of
             good
             and
             wholesom
             Laws
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             presently
             to
             cite
             a
             Statute
             and
             say
             ,
             
               There
               's
               a
               Precedent
            
             ;
             for
             those
             Laws
             that
             are
             repugnant
             to
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             and
             common
             Right
             ,
             are
             N●llities
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             brings
             instances
             here
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             a
             Parliament
             may
             divert
             the
             Succession
             ;
             but
             he
             shews
             withall
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             security
             even
             in
             that
             exclusion
             ,
             in
             shewing
             that
             what
             one
             Parliament
             does
             ,
             another
             may
             undo
             .
             So
             that
             we
             are
             now
             upon
             equal
             terms
             of
             security
             or
             hazard
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             exclusion
             of
             the
             Successor
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             restraining
             of
             him
             .
             For
             if
             he
             be
             tied
             up
             by
             one
             Parliament
             ,
             another
             may
             set
             him
             at
             liberty
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             excluded
             by
             one
             Parliament
             ,
             another
             may
             take
             him
             in
             again
             .
             But
             he
             that
             shapes
             his
             own
             Premises
             ,
             may
             cut
             out
             what
             Conclusions
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             Char.
             
             
               If
               then
               (
               says
               he
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               in
               his
               right
               wits
               can
               deny
               )
               our
               Religion
               ,
               Lives
               .
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               are
               onely
               held
               by
               a
               
                 Protestant
                 Tenure
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Majesty
               of
               Englfnd
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               force
               of
               his
               Coronation
               Oath
               ,
               but
               by
               all
               the
               Tyes
               whatever
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               Pillars
               and
               Bulwark
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Faith
              
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               granting
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               a
               Popish
               Prince
               to
               inherit
               the
               Imperial
               
               Crown
               of
               England
               ;
               he
               ought
               certainly
               in
               all
               justice
               as
               little
               to
               ascend
               this
               Throne
               ,
               as
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ought
               to
               have
               kept
               his
               ,
               when
               the
               immediate
               Blast
               of
               Heaven
               had
               made
               him
               so
               uncapable
               of
               Ruling
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               only
               a
               Companion
               fit
               for
               Brutes
               and
               Savages
               .
               fol.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             we
             hold
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             Religion
             by
             a
             
               Protestant
               Tenure
            
             ,
             with
             a
             respect
             to
             a
             
               political
               union
            
             :
             but
             every
             man
             holds
             the
             Religion
             it self
             that
             he
             ventures
             his
             Soul
             upon
             ;
             not
             on
             the
             Tenure
             of
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             Humane
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             Tenure
             of
             the
             divine
             will
             and
             pleasure
             :
             Providence
             having
             dealt
             so
             graciously
             with
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             ,
             albeit
             in
             our
             Bodies
             and
             Estates
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             corruptible
             ,
             and
             temporary
             ,
             we
             lye
             exposed
             to
             Torments
             ,
             Persecutions
             ,
             Violence
             ,
             and
             the
             Iniquities
             of
             Times
             and
             Seasons
             ;
             Our
             
               Nobler
               Part
            
             is
             yet
             exempt
             from
             the
             Outrages
             ,
             either
             of
             Men
             or
             Beasts
             ;
             and
             our
             
               faith
               ,
               hope
            
             and
             charity
             ,
             treasur'd
             up
             ,
             where
             
               neither
               Rust
               nor
               Moth
               doth
               corrupt
               ,
            
             and
             where
             
               Thieves
               do
               not
               break
               through
               and
               steal
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             Lives
             and
             Liberties
             ;
             we
             hold
             them
             by
             the
             Common
             Tenure
             of
             Government
             ;
             the
             Common
             Right
             of
             men
             bound
             up
             in
             a
             Civil
             Society
             ;
             and
             under
             the
             Protection
             of
             such
             and
             such
             Laws
             and
             Provisions
             ,
             for
             the
             Common
             Benefit
             and
             Security
             of
             the
             Whole
             ,
             and
             Every
             part
             :
             And
             all
             this
             ,
             clearly
             abstracted
             from
             this
             or
             that
             Religion
             .
             In
             the
             cases
             of
             Treasons
             ,
             Felonies
             ,
             Riots
             ,
             false
             Oaths
             ,
             Forgeries
             ,
             Scandals
             ,
             and
             other
             Misdemeanours
             ,
             that
             endanger
             the
             Publick
             peace
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             the
             Law
             puts
             any
             Difference
             betwixt
             Criminals
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             of
             several
             Religions
             ;
             The
             
               Protestant
               Tenure
            
             of
             the
             King's
             Judges
             signify'd
             no
             more
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             had
             been
             
               Powder-Plot
               Jesuites
            
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             now
             to
             his
             
               Protestant
               Tenure
            
             ;
             and
             to
             close
             with
             him
             upon
             it
             too
             .
             (
             But
             as
             a
             Supposal
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             .
             )
             If
             he
             means
             by
             this
             
               Protestant
               Tenure
            
             ,
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             Established
             by
             Law
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             by
             this
             Tenure
             ,
             that
             we
             hold
             our
             Religion
             ,
             Lives
             and
             Libertiers
             ;
             it
             will
             concern
             us
             to
             support
             this
             Tenure
             ;
             but
             in
             such
             manner
             yet
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             directs
             :
             For
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Tenure
             without
             a
             Law
             ,
             or
             to
             assert
             a
             
               Tenure
               against
            
             a
             Law
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             for
             the
             credit
             of
             our
             Authors
             Pretensions
             .
             If
             he
             means
             the
             
               Dissenting
               Protestant
               Tenure
            
             ;
             He
             removes
             the
             Very
             Basis
             of
             all
             our
             Laws
             and
             sets
             up
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Multiude
             against
             that
             of
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
           
             And
             further
             ;
             this
             
               Protestant
               Tenure
            
             of
             his
             ,
             cannot
             be
             understood
             barely
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             (
             as
             in
             Our
             Nine
             and
             Thirty
             Articles
             )
             for
             first
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             points
             of
             them
             that
             are
             opposed
             and
             rejected
             by
             the
             Men
             that
             value
             themselves
             upon
             this
             Character
             ;
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             Our
             Laws
             fall
             not
             shorter
             in
             any
             thing
             perhaps
             ,
             of
             so
             great
             Importance
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Competent
             Provisions
             for
             the
             Suppressing
             and
             Punishing
             of
             Heretical
             ,
             and
             Blasphemous
             Doctrines
             .
             So
             that
             this
             
               Protestant
               Tenure
            
             must
             of
             Necessity
             have
             a
             Regard
             to
             the
             Vniformity
             of
             worship
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Forms
             ,
             Rights
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             by
             the
             Law
             in
             that
             case
             provided
             :
             And
             in
             this
             sence
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             our
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Government
             (
             tho'
             not
             directly
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             most
             Rational
             Consecution
             of
             dangerous
             Probabilities
             )
             lye
             all
             at
             stake
             .
             Wherefore
             again
             and
             again
             I
             say
             ▪
             let
             us
             joyn
             with
             our
             Author
             in
             the
             maintaining
             of
             this
             
               Protestant
               Tenure
            
             .
             For
             tho'
             the
             intent
             of
             it
             be
             only
             to
             intimate
             a
             Jelousy
             of
             Popery
             to
             the
             multitude
             ;
             we
             shall
             yet
             find
             it
             ,
             upon
             Examination
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Loyal
             Aspect
             toward
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             an
             Vniformity
             prescrib'd
             ;
             which
             is
             neither
             a
             New
             thing
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             an
             Vnnecessary
             .
             Not
             a
             New
             one
             ;
             for
             it
             has
             descended
             to
             us
             from
             the
             time
             of
             
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
            
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             the
             only
             Expedient
             that
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             could
             find
             out
             ,
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             her
             Person
             ,
             and
             Dominions
             :
             
               That
               Excellent
               Queen
               Elizabeth
            
             ,
             (
             as
             our
             Author
             says
             ,
             fol.
             17
             )
             
               Vnder
               whose
               long
               and
               gracious
               Reign
               ,
            
             England
             
               was
               so
               highly
               blessed
            
             .
             Nay
             ,
             and
             so
             sacred
             is
             the
             Providence
             of
             Order
             ,
             that
             Notwithstanding
             all
             the
             fulminations
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             Numbers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             dangerous
             Practices
             ,
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ;
             and
             the
             Impetuous
             Clamours
             and
             Importunities
             of
             dissenting
             Protestants
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             Charging
             both
             her self
             and
             her
             Ministers
             with
             Popish
             practices
             and
             designs
             .
             This
             steady
             Queen
             did
             yet
             (
             I
             say
             )
             preserve
             her
             Princely
             dignity
             ,
             and
             the
             Reputation
             of
             her
             People
             ,
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ▪
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             maintain
             her
             ground
             against
             two
             potent
             Factions
             ;
             by
             standing
             firm
             to
             the
             Rules
             ,
             and
             Methods
             of
             her
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             And
             it
             is
             Remarkable
             ,
             that
             the
             state
             has
             still
             been
             more
             or
             less
             at
             ease
             in
             measure
             ,
             as
             That
             Discipline
             has
             been
             either
             upheld
             ,
             or
             Relaxed
             .
          
           
           
             In
             Forty
             and
             
               Forty
               one
            
             this
             fence
             was
             thrown
             down
             ;
             and
             I
             need
             not
             say
             ,
             after
             the
             overturning
             of
             that
             Bank
             ,
             what
             Monsters
             were
             bred
             out
             of
             the
             Mud
             ,
             upon
             that
             Innuundation
             .
             In
             the
             14th
             .
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Reign
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             blessed
             Restauration
             ,
             This
             Uniformity
             was
             re-inforc'd
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             16th
             .
             follow'd
             an
             Act
             for
             supp●●ssing
             
               Sedicious
               Conventicles
            
             .
             And
             now
             you
             shall
             see
             how
             much
             it
             behoves
             us
             to
             stand
             by
             our
             
               Protestant
               Tenure
            
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             our
             Religion
             ,
             Lives
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             are
             concerned
             in
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             The
             Reformed
             ,
             or
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             both
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             settled
             by
             Law
             ;
             is
             the
             
               Protestant
               Tenure
            
             here
             in
             question
             :
             And
             what
             Party
             soever
             enterprizes
             upon
             the
             worship
             here
             Establish'd
             ,
             usui●ps
             upon
             this
             
               Protestant
               Tenure
            
             .
             It
             has
             been
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             to
             require
             an
             Vniformity
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             and
             circumstances
             of
             our
             Worship
             ;
             and
             upon
             what
             motives
             and
             apprehensions
             they
             were
             induced
             to
             observe
             those
             measures
             ,
             will
             best
             appear
             from
             the
             Acts
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               To
               begin
               with
               the
               Act
               of
               1
               Ed.
               6.
               it
               was
               intended
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               an
               
                 Vniform
                 ,
                 godly
                 and
                 quiet
                 Order
                 .
                 35.
                 
                 Eliz.
              
               There
               was
               a
               Provision
               made
            
             for
             the
             preventing
             and
             avoiding
             such
             great
             inconveniences
             and
             perils
             as
             might
             happen
             ,
             and
             grow
             by
             the
             wicked
             and
             dangerous
             practises
             of
             Seditious
             Sectaries
             ,
             and
             Disloyal
             Persons
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Where
               it
               was
               made
               penal
               so
               much
               as
               to
               be
               present
               at
               a
               Conventicle
               .
               In
               the
               same
               year
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               there
               was
               an
               Act
            
             against
             wicked
             and
             seditious
             persons
             ,
             who
             termed
             themselves
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             being
             indeed
             Spies
             and
             Intelligencers
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             her
             Majesties
             foreign
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             Rebellious
             and
             Trayterous
             Subjects
             born
             within
             her
             Highnesses
             Realms
             and
             Dominions
             ;
             and
             hiding
             their
             most
             detestable
             ,
             and
             devilish
             purposes
             ,
             under
             a
             fair
             pretext
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             do
             secretly
             wander
             and
             shift
             from
             place
             to
             place
             within
             this
             Realm
             ,
             to
             corrupt
             and
             s●ouce
             her
             Sajesties
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             to
             stir
             them
             to
             Sedition
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               3
               Jac.
            
             An
             Act
             for
             discovering
             and
             repressing
             
               Popish
               Recusants
               ,
               14
               Car.
            
             2.
             
             The
             intent
             of
             this
             Act
             was
             the
             settling
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             allaying
             the
             present
             distempers
             which
             the
             indisposition
             of
             time
             had
             contracted
             .
             Many
             People
             in
             
             the
             late
             Troubles
             having
             béen
             led
             into
             Factions
             and
             Schisms
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             decay
             and
             scandal
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             of
             the
             Chnrch
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             hazzard
             of
             many
             Souls
             .
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               16
               Car.
            
             2.
             
             An
             Act
             for
             suppressing
             Conventicles
             ,
             providing
             for
             further
             and
             more
             spéedy
             Remedies
             against
             the
             growing
             and
             dangerous
             Practices
             of
             seditious
             Sectaries
             ,
             and
             other
             disloyal
             persons
             ,
             who
             under
             pretence
             of
             tender
             Consciences
             ,
             do
             at
             their
             Méeting
             contrive
             Insurrections
             ,
             as
             late
             Experience
             hath
             shewed
             ,
             &
             c..
             
          
           
             From
             these
             Citations
             we
             may
             collect
             both
             the
             intent
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             an
             
               Vniform
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             Considerations
             these
             Acts
             were
             made
             ;
             and
             it
             appears
             undenyably
             from
             those
             Outrages
             that
             follow'd
             upon
             the
             Peoples
             breaking
             loose
             from
             this
             restraint
             ,
             that
             the
             Lawmakers
             were
             not
             deceived
             in
             their
             foresight
             .
             Nor
             could
             any
             other
             be
             expected
             ,
             but
             a
             liberty
             of
             practice
             after
             a
             licence
             of
             profession
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             a
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Law
             there
             should
             be
             no
             longer
             any
             regard
             had
             to
             
               Religion
               or
               Manners
            
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             do
             we
             talk
             of
             
               Religion
               in
               a
               Tune
            
             ?
             The
             sounds
             of
             things
             and
             empty
             words
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             once
             to
             be
             followed
             with
             flagitious
             actions
             and
             execrable
             effects
             ?
             Was
             the
             Venom
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ever
             the
             less
             Diabolical
             for
             the
             holy
             Style
             of
             it
             ?
             Will
             
               [
               Your
               Majesty's
               most
               humble
               and
               obedient
               Subjects
               ]
            
             attone
             for
             the
             robbing
             and
             the
             murdering
             of
             their
             Soveraign
             ?
             Christ
             and
             his
             Truths
             is
             every
             jot
             as
             good
             a
             Claim
             as
             a
             
               Protestant
               Tenure
            
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             'le
             shew
             you
             here
             the
             Contumacy
             of
             Lucifer
             himself
             under
             that
             Mask
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Soul
             of
             their
             
               Hands-up-lifting
               Covenant
            
             ;
             which
             tho
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Cargils
               Covenant
            
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             still
             ,
             onely
             a
             little
             rank
             with
             keeping
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     last
                     Speech
                     and
                     Testimony
                     of
                     WILL.
                     GOGOR
                     ,
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     three
                     desperate
                     and
                     incorrigible
                     Traytors
                     executed
                     at
                     the
                     Grass
                     Market
                     in
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     March
                     11.
                     1681
                     ,
                     for
                     disowning
                     His
                     Sacred
                     Majesty's
                     Authority
                     ,
                     and
                     owning
                     and
                     adhering
                     to
                     these
                     bloudy
                     and
                     murdering
                     Principles
                     ,
                     contained
                     in
                     that
                     execrable
                     Declaration
                     at
                     Sanquhat
                     ,
                     Cargils
                     Traitorous
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     and
                     Sacrilegious
                     Excommunicating
                     of
                     the
                     KING
                     ,
                     by
                     that
                     Arch
                     Traytor
                     Cargil
                     ,
                     and
                     avowing
                     of
                     themselves
                     to
                     be
                     bound
                     in
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     their
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     to
                     murder
                     the
                     KING
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     that
                     serve
                     under
                     him
                     ;
                     being
                     Armed
                     (
                     the
                     time
                     they
                     were
                     appreh●nded
                     )
                     for
                     that
                     purpose
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Men
                       and
                       Brethren
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     THese
                     are
                     to
                     shew
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     come
                     here
                     this
                     day
                     to
                     lay
                     down
                     my
                     Life
                     for
                     owning
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Truths
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     caluminiated
                     and
                     reproached
                     by
                     lying
                     upon
                     our
                     Names
                     ,
                     and
                     dreadful
                     upbraiding
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     with
                     saying
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     led
                     by
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ;
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     We
                     have
                     taken
                     other
                     Rules
                     to
                     walk
                     by
                     :
                     I
                     take
                     the
                     Great
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     witness
                     against
                     all
                     and
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     take
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     my
                     Rule
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     never
                     designed
                     any
                     thing
                     but
                     honesty
                     and
                     faithfulness
                     to
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     owning
                     of
                     Christ
                     and
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     this
                     day
                     I
                     am
                     murder'd
                     ,
                     for
                     adhering
                     to
                     the
                     born-down
                     Truths
                     I
                     am
                     condemned
                     to
                     die
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     also
                     leave
                     my
                     Testimony
                     ,
                     and
                     bear
                     witness
                     against
                     all
                     the
                     Apostate
                     Ministers
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     that
                     have
                     taken
                     favour
                     at
                     the
                     Enemies
                     hands
                     ,
                     The
                     onely
                     thing
                     they
                     take
                     away
                     my
                     Life
                     for
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     disowned
                     all
                     those
                     bloudy
                     Traytors
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     Magistrates
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     casts
                     off
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     in
                     Conscience
                     and
                     Covenant
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     disown
                     all
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     Enemies
                     
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     avowed
                     and
                     open
                     Enemies
                     to
                     Christ
                     ;
                     
                       And
                       they
                       have
                       made
                       void
                       my
                       word
                       ,
                       saith
                       the
                       Lord.
                    
                     Say
                     what
                     ye
                     will
                     Devils
                     ,
                     say
                     Wretches
                     ,
                     say
                     Enemies
                     ,
                     say
                     what
                     ye
                     will
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     owning
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     written
                     Word
                     ;
                     and
                     condemn
                     me
                     in
                     my
                     Judgment
                     who
                     will
                     ,
                     I
                     leave
                     my
                     Bloud
                     on
                     one
                     and
                     all
                     that
                     say
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     led
                     by
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ;
                     I
                     leave
                     my
                     Bloud
                     upon
                     you
                     again
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Witness
                     against
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Condemnation
                     in
                     the
                     great
                     day
                     of
                     Judgment
                     .
                     I
                     have
                     no
                     more
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     think
                     this
                     may
                     mitigate
                     all
                     your
                     rage
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     forth
                     .
                     I
                     leave
                     his
                     Enemies
                     to
                     his
                     Curse
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     unished
                     into
                     everlasting
                     wrath
                     for
                     now
                     and
                     ever
                     .
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Sic
                       subscribitur
                       
                         Will.
                         Gogor
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Methinks
             this
             Specimen
             of
             an
             
               Enthusiastick
               Zeal
            
             should
             make
             men
             wary
             how
             they
             deal
             with
             these
             
               guilded
               Pills
            
             after
             so
             
               damn'd
               an
               operation
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             transport
             of
             a
             
               mad
               man
            
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             effort
             of
             the
             very
             Principle
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             strain
             of
             them
             that
             has
             been
             taken
             off
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Justice
             ,
             (
             not
             for
             
               treasonous
               words
            
             neither
             ,
             but
             
               actual
               rebellions
            
             )
             have
             so
             behaved
             themselves
             at
             the
             last
             cast
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             whole
             Schism
             were
             upon
             a
             vie
             who
             should
             damn
             bravest
             .
             These
             stories
             are
             no
             
               Meal●tub
               Shams
               ;
               Death
               and
               Damnation
            
             are
             past
             ●oolling
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             comes
             it
             that
             we
             that
             wear
             Christ
             in
             our
             Foreheads
             should
             carry
             Antichrist
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ?
             and
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             walk
             so
             contrary
             both
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Example
             of
             our
             suffering
             Saviour
             ?
             As
             if
             the
             mere
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             did
             not
             onely
             make
             void
             the
             Scope
             and
             Precepts
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             extinguish
             in
             us
             the
             very
             Dictates
             of
             
               right
               nature
            
             ;
             and
             then
             as
             Protestants
             under
             the
             pretended
             abomination
             of
             Popery
             to
             set
             it
             up
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             upon
             impulse
             of
             Religion
             to
             do
             in
             any
             sort
             whatsoever
             a
             manifest
             wrong
             .
             Let
             the
             end
             be
             never
             so
             good
             ,
             it
             must
             yet
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Conscience
             be
             warranted
             by
             lawful
             means
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             a
             regard
             to
             Prudence
             too
             ,
             that
             the
             means
             we
             make
             use
             of
             toward
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             imployed
             to
             a
             bad
             one
             .
             One
             man
             wishes
             a
             Reformation
             
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             another
             skrews
             himself
             in
             under
             the
             same
             Pretence
             ,
             but
             to
             destroy
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             endless
             and
             nauseous
             to
             farce
             up
             a
             Pamphlet
             with
             Citations
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             where
             the
             whole
             Story
             of
             the
             World
             is
             so
             full
             of
             Precedents
             .
             How
             came
             it
             that
             Hen.
             8
             when
             he
             was
             suspected
             to
             be
             more
             than
             half
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             proceeded
             so
             quietly
             and
             without
             Opposition
             ,
             in
             Declaring
             and
             Limiting
             the
             Succession
             ?
             and
             then
             that
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             (
             his
             Daughter
             )
             being
             a
             profess'd
             Protestant
             and
             the
             Major
             Party
             of
             the
             People
             Papists
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             without
             any
             considerable
             Objection
             to
             her
             Religion
             ?
             We
             do
             not
             find
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Branded
             Apostacy
             of
             
               Jeroboam
               ,
               that
               made
            
             Israel
             
               to
               Sin
            
             ,
             that
             his
             People
             yet
             laid
             hold
             of
             any
             pretence
             to
             Rebel
             against
             him
             .
             We
             do
             not
             read
             in
             the
             Story
             of
             Ethelbert
             King
             of
             Kent
             ,
             upon
             his
             being
             Converted
             to
             Christianity
             by
             Angustin
             the
             Monk
             ,
             that
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             though
             Pagans
             ,
             ever
             took
             up
             Arms
             against
             him
             for
             't
             .
             Nor
             that
             the
             Pagan
             Subjects
             of
             any
             of
             the
             
               Other
               Saxon
               Kings
            
             in
             their
             
               Heptarchy
               ,
               opposed
            
             their
             Sovereigns
             ,
             for
             Change
             of
             Religion
             ;
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             Persecution
             on
             the
             King's
             Side
             ,
             for
             matter
             of
             Religion
             .
             
               Bonos
               principes
            
             (
             says
             
               Tacit.
               Hist.
               Lib.
               4.
               )
               Voto
               expetere
               debemus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               We
               are
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               Good
               Kings
               ,
               but
               to
               submit
               to
               them
            
             whatever
             
               they
               are
            
             .
             Tertullian
             (
             
               Apolog.
               30.
               )
               Christianus
               nullius
               est
               hostis
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               The
               Christian
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               is
               no
               Mans
               Enemy
               ,
               much
               less
               the
            
             Emperors
             :
             
               for
               knowing
               that
               he
               Governs
               by
               Gods
               Appointment
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               Love
               ,
               Reverence
               ,
               Honour
               and
               Wish
               him
               well
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               belong
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               pay
               that
               Veneration
               to
               him
               that
               belongs
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               being
            
             next
             immediately
             under
             
               God
               ;
               what
               he
               has
               is
               from
            
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             
               is
               only
               his
               Superiour
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             far
             were
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             from
             
               opposing
               their
               Superiours
            
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             allow
             so
             much
             as
             a
             dis-respectful
             word
             to
             be
             given
             them
             .
             There
             was
             no
             turning
             of
             Princes
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             a
             grazing
             with
             Nebuchadnezzar
             among
             the
             Beasts
             ;
             no
             calling
             of
             them
             Gangreen'd
             ,
             and
             
               Corrupted
               ,
               Leprous
               Branches
               of
               Royalty
               .
            
             But
             the
             very
             Apostles
             Canons
             provided
             against
             those
             rude
             indecencies
             that
             reflect
             not
             only
             upon
             his
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             but
             upon
             all
             the
             Crowned
             Heads
             of
             Christendom
             of
             that
             Perswasion
             .
             
               Quisquis
               Imperatorem
            
             ,
             &c.
             (
             says
             the
             Canon
             )
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               speak
               ill
               of
               the
            
             Emperor
             ,
             
               or
               of
               the
            
             Magistrate
             ,
             
               let
               him
               be
               punsh'd
               .
               If
               a
            
             Clergy-Man
             ,
             
               Depos'd
               ;
               if
               a
            
             Lay-Man
             ,
             Excommunicated
             .
          
           
           
             But
             what
             needs
             this
             recourse
             to
             the
             Examples
             and
             Judgments
             of
             Antiquity
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             Christianity
             in
             a
             case
             where
             the
             common
             Principles
             of
             Human
             Nature
             are
             sufficient
             to
             set
             us
             right
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             There
             is
             the
             violation
             of
             a
             Gospel-Precept
             ,
             in
             
               doing
               evil
               that
               good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               ,
            
             As
             certainly
             the
             divesting
             of
             a
             Prince
             of
             his
             right
             ,
             in
             an
             unwarrantable
             way
             of
             doing
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             ill
             thing
             .
             I
             speak
             all
             this
             while
             to
             
               the
               Character
               of
               a
               Popish
               Successor
            
             ;
             which
             pushes
             on
             the
             People
             ,
             hand
             over
             head
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             without
             that
             regard
             to
             the
             Means
             ,
             which
             the
             Cause
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             does
             require
             :
             But
             after
             this
             ,
             when
             a
             lawful
             Authority
             intervenes
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             no
             longer
             Religion
             ,
             but
             Policy
             that
             will
             be
             the
             Subject
             then
             in
             consideration
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             admittance
             of
             this
             Position
             does
             in
             a
             Complement
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             overthrow
             all
             Religion
             ,
             and
             puts
             all
             Christians
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Hostility
             :
             for
             there
             are
             some
             particulars
             ,
             undoubtedly
             ,
             of
             
               all
               Perswasions
            
             that
             do
             firmly
             believe
             themselves
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Right
             .
             And
             then
             consequently
             ,
             every
             divided
             Party
             is
             that
             to
             the
             other
             which
             a
             
               Popish
               Successor
            
             is
             to
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Character
             .
             And
             at
             this
             rate
             Christians
             are
             in
             the
             worst
             condition
             of
             all
             Mortals
             ,
             by
             making
             it
             a
             point
             of
             Conscience
             to
             Enter
             worry
             one
             another
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Scandal
             they
             bring
             upon
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             erecting
             this
             Rigorous
             and
             Sanguinary
             Doctrine
             upon
             the
             Foundations
             of
             Meekness
             ,
             Charity
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             Position
             does
             not
             only
             confound
             the
             Harmony
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             among
             the
             Disciples
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             but
             superinduces
             an
             utter
             Subversion
             of
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Government
             and
             Obedience
             .
             For
             to
             say
             that
             a
             Prince
             of
             another
             Faith
             may
             be
             Deposed
             ,
             or
             Secluded
             for
             his
             Religion
             ,
             does
             not
             only
             Authorize
             ,
             but
             provoke
             a
             Prince
             of
             another
             Perswasion
             to
             render
             the
             same
             measure
             to
             his
             People
             ;
             and
             it
             absolves
             both
             the
             One
             and
             the
             Other
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             that
             mutual
             Correspondence
             which
             is
             necessary
             betwixt
             them
             for
             the
             conservation
             of
             the
             Community
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             Maxim
             it self
             is
             pernicious
             ,
             (
             which
             many
             times
             is
             the
             ill
             hap
             of
             a
             fair
             intention
             ;
             )
             but
             there
             is
             so
             gross
             a
             Partiality
             in
             the
             Conduct
             of
             this
             Character
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             must
             have
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             Charity
             than
             appears
             in
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             allow
             it
             so
             much
             as
             the
             possibility
             of
             a
             
               good
               meaning
            
             .
          
           
           
             Here
             's
             a
             Clamour
             advanc'd
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             ,
             against
             a
             
               Popish
               Successor
            
             .
             But
             upon
             what
             ground
             ?
             
               Because
               it
               is
               a
               Persecuting
               Religion
               .
            
             Well!
             and
             what
             Religion
             is
             it
             in
             a
             Successor
             that
             would
             please
             them
             ?
             
               The
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             .
             But
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Church
             Protestants
             will
             not
             please
             the
             
               DISSENTING
               PROTESTANTS
            
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             't
             is
             impossible
             for
             the
             
               Dissenting
               Protestants
            
             to
             please
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             as
             impossible
             for
             a
             Successor
             of
             any
             one
             Religion
             to
             please
             them
             all
             .
             But
             now
             which
             of
             these
             Protestant
             Religions
             must
             he
             be
             of
             ?
             for
             there
             are
             a
             matter
             of
             Two
             Hundred
             Divided
             Sects
             that
             list
             themselves
             under
             that
             denomination
             .
             
               Well!
               but
               if
               they
               be
            
             True
             Protestants
             
               they
               'll
               Vnite
               against
               Popery
            
             .
             Yes
             ,
             As
             the
             Fellow
             united
             his
             Ratts
             ,
             he
             put
             them
             all
             into
             a
             Tub
             together
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             eat
             up
             one
             another
             .
             View
             them
             well
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             not
             find
             above
             three
             of
             four
             of
             them
             that
             have
             any
             consistence
             one
             with
             another
             .
             
               And
               which
               are
               they
            
             ?
             nay
             ,
             that
             's
             a
             Secret.
             But
             if
             Popery
             be
             so
             dreadful
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Persecuting
             Religion
             ;
             why
             is
             not
             the
             Writer
             of
             this
             Character
             as
             sensible
             of
             150
             Persecuting
             Religions
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             as
             of
             One
             Persecuting
             Religion
             on
             the
             other
             ?
             God
             preserve
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             from
             both
             .
             Or
             if
             that
             bitter
             Cup
             be
             our
             Lot
             ,
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             Mercy
             grant
             that
             we
             may
             not
             add
             Sedition
             to
             Persecution
             .
             It
             were
             no
             Ill
             Embleme
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             our
             Late
             Troubles
             ,
             to
             phancy
             a
             Man
             in
             a
             Fright
             ,
             and
             leaping
             from
             a
             painted
             Lion
             upon
             a
             Wall
             into
             a
             Bed
             of
             Vipers
             .
             And
             no
             better
             are
             the
             pragmatical
             part
             of
             the
             Revolters
             from
             our
             Communion
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             Thousands
             and
             Thousands
             of
             the
             Credulous
             and
             Well
             meaning
             Multitude
             are
             by
             them
             inveigled
             to
             their
             destruction
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             17th
             Page
             ,
             the
             Character-Man
             is
             either
             laid
             down
             to
             take
             a
             Nap
             ,
             while
             some
             other
             less
             skilful
             hand
             supplys
             his
             place
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             writes
             on
             in
             his
             Sleep
             .
             And
             it
             would
             have
             been
             well
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             rest
             too
             had
             been
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Dream
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Finical
             Marchpane
             Spark
             here
             about
             the
             Town
             ,
             that
             takes
             a
             huge
             deal
             of
             pains
             to
             get
             himself
             suspected
             for
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Book
             ;
             he
             makes
             me
             think
             of
             a
             little
             Gentleman
             in
             a
             Yellow
             Coat
             ,
             that
             would
             still
             be
             talking
             how
             rarely
             he
             plaid
             o'
             th'
             Organ
             ;
             and
             this
             poor
             Wretch
             phancied
             that
             he
             made
             all
             the
             Musique
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             his
             part
             only
             to
             draw
             the
             Bellows
             .
             He
             has
             done
             some
             very
             pretty
             things
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             upon
             Touzer
             .
             But
             for
             this
             Character
             ,
             I
             dare
             venture
             to
             be
             his
             Compurgator
             ;
             at
             least
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             17th
             
             Page
             .
             But
             further
             I
             dare
             not
             undertake
             ;
             for
             the
             next
             two
             rages
             and
             a
             half
             ,
             a
             Man
             may
             trace
             them
             upon
             the
             Hoof
             to
             the
             very
             Ink-pot
             .
             His
             Story
             of
             
             Paris's
             Mother
             ,
             (
             some
             body
             should
             have
             told
             him
             that
             it
             was
             Hecuba
             )
             that
             dream'd
             she
             was
             deliver'd
             of
             a
             Fire-brand
             .
             His
             Debate
             upon
             the
             Parallel
             betwixt
             the
             dis-inheriting
             a
             Private
             Popish
             Heir
             ,
             and
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             .
             His
             Proposal
             of
             the
             Successors
             following
             Curtius
             into
             the
             Gulf
             ;
             the
             Third-bare
             Story
             of
             
             Damocles's
             Sword.
             And
             then
             his
             
               Argumentum
               à
               fortiori
            
             :
             These
             fragments
             might
             possibly
             be
             the
             Fruit
             of
             his
             own
             Minerva
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             toward
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             
               19th
               Page
            
             we
             have
             the
             First
             Hand
             again
             .
          
           
             Char.
             
             
               But
               to
               Sum
               up
               all
               ;
               (
               
                 says
                 he
              
               )
               if
               no
               reason
               must
               or
               shall
               prevail
               ;
               and
               that
               right
               or
               wrong
               a
               Papist
               must
               succeed
               :
               when
               all
               the
               inseparable
               Cruelties
               of
               Pope
               and
               Popery
               shall
               surround
               us
               ;
               suppose
               the
               worst
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               dreadful
               approach
               of
               certain
               Slavery
               ,
               so
               opposite
               to
               the
               
                 Free-Born
                 Genius
              
               of
               England
               ,
               has
               exasperated
               them
               into
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Rebellion
               :
               What
               is
               it
               but
               the
               Pestilential
               Ayer
               of
               Reigning
               Popery
               ,
               that
               bloats
               and
               swells
               them
               into
               that
               Contagion
               ?
               And
               if
               this
               Popish
               King
               Summons
               all
               his
               Thunder
               to
               punish
               them
               for
               't
               ,
               what
               can
               the
               greatest
               Favourer
               of
               Rome
               make
               more
               on
               't
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               warps
               them
               crooked
               ,
               and
               then
               breaks
               them
               to
               pieces
               because
               they
               are
               not
               streight
               .
            
             
               [
               Just
               as
               he
               serves
               his
               Popish
               Successor
               ;
               he
               draws
               ye
               the
               Picture
               of
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               then
               Deposes
               him
               ]
            
             
               And
               what
               's
               the
               whole
               Sum
               of
               a
               Revolting
               Nation
               under
               a
               Popish
               Tyrant
               ?
               but
               using
               a
               violent
               Cure
               to
               expel
               an
               Universal
               Poyson
               .
            
             Fol.
             19.
             
          
           
             This
             Clause
             is
             only
             
               Buchanan
               ,
               Janius
               .
               Brutus
               ,
               &c.
            
             Translated
             into
             English
             ,
             and
             for
             brevity
             sake
             ,
             a
             fair
             hint
             toward
             a
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             an
             Apology
             for
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             one
             .
             As
             who
             should
             say
             ,
             
               If
               it
               must
               come
               to
               a
            
             Popish
             Successor
             the
             English
             Genius
             
               would
               never
               brook
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               's
               no
            
             remedy
             but
             one
             ,
             
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               a
            
             Revolt
             ;
             
               which
               they
               may
               e'en
               thank
               themselves
               for
               .
            
             And
             then
             ,
             up
             goes
             
               Forty
               One
            
             again
             ●
             the
             Factions
             dismount
             the
             Government
             ,
             set
             up
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             go
             on
             ,
             plucking
             down
             him
             still
             that
             is
             uppermost
             till
             they
             come
             from
             Reforming
             to
             Levelling
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             an
             end
             on
             't
             .
             I
             would
             he
             had
             not
             been
             so
             positive
             upon
             the
             
               Free
               born
               Genius
            
             of
             England
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             been
             inveigled
             actually
             into
             a
             slavery
             under
             Cobblers
             ,
             and
             Tinkers
             .
             We
             that
             with
             so
             much
             Indignation
             at
             present
             ,
             oppose
             ourselves
             
             to
             the
             bare
             Possibility
             of
             a
             Royal
             Successor
             .
             And
             that
             have
             Sacrificed
             three
             Kingdoms
             already
             to
             those
             degenerate
             fears
             .
          
           
             
               Char.
               But
               here
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               will
               some
               pretended
               ,
               Pious
               ,
               Objector
               say
            
             ;
             How
             shall
             we
             dare
             to
             Revolt
             ?
             Remember
             we
             are
             Christians
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             Obey
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             yield
             a
             
               Passive
               Obedience
            
             to
             our
             King
             ;
             be
             his
             Religion
             ,
             Principles
             ,
             or
             Government
             ,
             never
             so
             Tyrannique
             ,
             He
             is
             still
             
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
            
             ,
             and
             our
             Native
             Sovereign
             .
          
           
             
               I
               would
               ask
               (
               
                 says
                 he
              
               )
               what
               this
               
                 Lords
                 Anointed
              
               is
               .
               And
               who
               t
               is
               is
               our
               
                 Native
                 Sovereign
              
               .
               When
               instead
               of
               being
               
                 free-Subjects
                 ,
                 Pope
              
               and
               Tyranny
               shall
               rule
               Over
               us
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               made
               slaves
               ,
               and
               Papists
               ?
            
          
           
             That
             Person
             is
             the
             
               Lords
               Anointed
            
             who
             by
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             and
             a
             Legal
             Succession
             of
             right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             is
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             ;
             whom
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             cast
             off
             for
             Popery
             and
             Tyranny
             ,
             we
             may
             depose
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             by
             saying
             That
             's
             the
             Case
             :
             For
             't
             is
             but
             saying
             so
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             so
             .
             Nay
             ,
             and
             he
             goes
             further
             yet
             .
             For
             here
             's
             a
             Prince
             Depos'd
             ,
             for
             fear
             he
             should
             be
             so
             ;
             without
             any
             allowance
             for
             intervening
             Contingences
             .
             Or
             any
             Limits
             to
             the
             Extent
             of
             the
             Prospect
             .
             So
             that
             't
             is
             but
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             our
             Jealousies
             to
             future
             times
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             dissolve
             the
             Monarchy
             upon
             the
             self-same
             Contemplation
             .
             It
             would
             be
             as
             pertinent
             a
             question
             now
             ,
             what
             are
             those
             
               Free
               Subjects
            
             ,
             as
             what
             is
             This
             
               Lords
               anointed
            
             ?
             If
             by
             this
             Freedom
             he
             would
             intimate
             an
             Exemption
             from
             the
             Law
             ;
             His
             Free-Subject
             is
             a
             palpable
             contradiction
             ▪
             For
             in
             This
             Case
             he
             makes
             the
             
               Lords
               Anointed
            
             the
             Subject
             ;
             and
             his
             
               Free
               Subject
            
             the
             
               Lords
               Anointed
            
             .
          
           
             Char.
             
             
               We
               are
               bound
               indeed
               (
               
                 says
                 he
              
               )
               by
               our
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
               to
               a
               constant
               Loyalty
               to
               the
               King
               and
               his
               lawful
               Successors
               .
               Very
               Right
               .
               By
               that
               Oath
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               be
               his
               lawful
               Successors
               Loyal
               Subjects
               ;
               but
               why
               his
               Loyal
               Slaves
               ?
               Or
               how
               is
               an
               Arbitrary
               ,
               Absolute
               Popish
               Tyrant
               any
               longer
               a
               Lawful
               Successor
               to
               a
               Protestant
               Established
               ,
               and
               bounded
               Government
               ?
               When
               lawfuly
               Succeeding
               to
               this
               limited
               Monarchy
               ,
               he
               afterwards
               violently
               ,
               unlawfully
               ,
               and
               Tyrannically
               overruns
               the
               due
               b●unds
               of
               Power
               ,
               dissolves
               the
               whole
               Royal
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Three
               Free-States
               
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjects
               
                 Petition
                 of
                 Right
              
               ?
               whilst
               wholly
               abandoning
               those
               Reins
               of
               Government
               ,
               which
               were
               his
               Lawful
               Birth-Right
               ,
               and
               making
               New
               ones
               of
               his
               own
               Illegal
               Creation
               ,
               he
               makes
               us
               neither
               those
               Free-born
               Subjects
               we
               were
               ,
               when
               we
               took
               that
               Oath
               ,
               nor
               himself
               That
               King
               we
               swore
               to
               be
               Loyal
               to
               .
            
          
           
             What
             have
             we
             here
             but
             a
             Jesuitical
             Dispensation
             for
             the
             breaking
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             and
             slipping
             our
             Necks
             out
             of
             the
             Collar
             of
             our
             Allegiance
             by
             a
             
               Mental
               Reservation
            
             ?
             First
             ,
             We
             swear
             in
             this
             Oath
             (
             as
             in
             all
             others
             )
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Authority
             that
             imposes
             it
             .
             And
             can
             any
             body
             imagine
             that
             the
             Government
             impos'd
             this
             Test
             of
             Allegeance
             upon
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             leave
             them
             still
             at
             Liberty
             to
             play
             fast
             and
             loose
             with
             Reserves
             and
             Qualifications
             of
             their
             own
             :
             And
             so
             to
             frustrate
             the
             main
             intent
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             by
             accommodating
             the
             Exposition
             of
             it
             for
             the
             serving
             of
             a
             Turn
             ,
             or
             a
             Faction
             ?
             The
             Oath
             binds
             them
             to
             Subjection
             ;
             and
             they
             absolve
             themselves
             of
             That
             Subjection
             by
             giving
             it
             the
             Name
             of
             Slavery
             .
             And
             so
             every
             man
             is
             left
             at
             pleasure
             to
             take
             off
             his
             own
             Shackles
             .
             But
             what
             if
             it
             were
             Slavery
             it self
             ?
             The
             Prince
             were
             to
             blame
             for
             straining
             his
             Authority
             ,
             but
             the
             Subjects
             nevertheless
             Criminal
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             for
             withdrawing
             their
             Duty
             .
          
           
             He
             has
             found
             a
             Loop-hole
             to
             evade
             This
             Oath
             ,
             by
             turning
             SVBIECTS
             into
             SLAVES
             .
             But
             That
             will
             not
             do
             his
             business
             ,
             without
             turning
             a
             
               Lawful
               Successor
            
             to
             a
             
               Protestant
               Establisht
            
             and
             
               bounded
               Government
            
             into
             an
             arbitrary
             ,
             absolute
             ,
             Popish
             Tyrant
             .
             In
             which
             supposition
             he
             holds
             forth
             This
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             that
             in
             This
             Case
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Forfeiture
             of
             the
             Government
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             is
             the
             very
             Case
             which
             we
             have
             now
             before
             us
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ,
             Reason
             and
             the
             Fundamental
             Essentials
             of
             all
             Government
             ,
             he
             does
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lyes
             ,
             authorize
             and
             incite
             the
             Multitude
             to
             a
             Sedition
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             clearly
             against
             him
             ;
             for
             tho
             the
             Prerogative
             is
             bounded
             ,
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Subject
             is
             yet
             left
             unconditional
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             Law
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             the
             colour
             of
             any
             ,
             incase
             of
             the
             Kings
             passing
             his
             legal
             Limits
             ,
             to
             absolve
             the
             People
             of
             their
             Allegeance
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Plea
             of
             Provocation
             ,
             or
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             
             Tyrannical
             Power
             ,
             that
             will
             save
             the
             Subject
             from
             the
             Sentence
             o●
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             any
             disloyal
             act
             of
             Assault
             or
             Resistance
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             against
             Reason
             likewise
             ,
             that
             the
             Inferiour
             shall
             overrule
             the
             Superiour
             ,
             and
             invert
             the
             last
             Resort
             of
             Decision
             and
             Judgment
             from
             the
             Prince
             to
             the
             Subject
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             destructive
             of
             Government
             it self
             ,
             to
             suppose
             such
             a
             Reserve
             in
             a
             Political
             Constitution
             ,
             as
             carries
             the
             last
             Appreal
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             case
             in
             this
             Proposition
             .
             The
             King
             as
             a
             Trustee
             that
             abuses
             his
             power
             incurrs
             a
             Forfeiture
             ,
             (
             as
             our
             Author
             will
             have
             it
             )
             of
             that
             Trust
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             subordinate
             Trustees
             may
             incurr
             the
             like
             Forfeiture
             ,
             till
             all
             Communities
             are
             melted
             down
             again
             into
             the
             ridiculous
             conceit
             of
             the
             Original
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             a
             Chaos
             of
             Anarchy
             and
             Confusion
             .
          
           
             
               He
               is
               over
               again
               here
               with
               the
            
             Royal
             Constitution
             of
             the
             three
             free
             States
             of
             England
             ;
             
               which
               must
               be
               understood
               either
               of
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               ,
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               Commons
               ;
               or
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Commons
               ,
               reckoning
               His
               Majesty
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               three
               Estates
               .
               Take
               it
               the
               former
               way
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
            
             Your
             Majesty's
             Loyal
             Subjects
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             (
             
               which
               was
               the
               style
               even
               of
               the
               last
               Rebellion
               it self
               )
               the
               Petition
               should
               run
               t'other
               way
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
            
             The
             humble
             Petition
             of
             Charles
             the
             second
             ,
             to
             your
             Majesties
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             the
             Commons
             ●ssembled
             in
             Parliament
             .
             
               Now
               take
               it
               as
               accounting
               the
               King
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               three
               Estates
               ,
               that
            
             Imaginary
             C●ordination
             
               leaves
               him
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               other
               two
               whensoever
               they
               please
               .
               The
               Learned
               and
               the
               Right
               Reverened
               Bishop
               of
            
             Lincoln
             ,
             
               in
               his
               Discourse
               of
            
             Popery
             ,
             pag.
             4.
             
             England
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             is
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             the
             Crown
             Imp●rial
             ,
             and
             our
             Kings
             Supreme
             Governours
             ,
             and
             
               sole
               Supreme
            
             Governours
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             our
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             we
             swea●
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             is
             the
             
               Only
               Supreme
               Governour
               ,
               Supreme
            
             ,
             so
             none
             (
             not
             the
             Pope
             )
             above
             him
             ▪
             and
             
               Only
               Supreme
            
             ,
             so
             none
             Coordinate
             or
             equal
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Character
             brings
             in
             the
             Subjects
             
               Petition
               of
               Right
            
             for
             a
             further
             countenance
             to
             his
             pretension
             ;
             but
             what
             noise
             soever
             it
             makes
             in
             the
             cars
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             syllable
             in
             it
             that
             appears
             in
             his
             favour
             .
             And
             yet
             once
             again
             upon
             the
             presumptions
             ascresaid
             he
             grounds
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             That
             in
             such
             a
             case
             neither
             is
             he
             the
             same
             King
             that
             we
             swore
             to
             ,
             nor
             we
             the
             same
             Subjects
             that
             took
             the
             
             Oath
             .
             If
             this
             be
             not
             
               Rome
               against
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             
               Popery
               against
               Popery
            
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             is
             .
             But
             at
             the
             worst
             it
             is
             but
             paraphrazing
             upon
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             as
             they
             did
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Give
             me
             leave
             now
             to
             retort
             the
             Argument
             .
             His
             Popish
             Success●r
             will
             be
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             (
             he
             says
             )
             for
             it
             is
             a
             Tyrannical
             Religion
             .
             But
             after
             all
             the
             stress
             of
             ●rreverent
             Language
             upon
             his
             R.
             H.
             he
             cannot
             charge
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             worldupon
             him
             ,
             that
             looks
             that
             way
             ,
             in
             his
             inclination
             .
             But
             yet
             here
             's
             enough
             (
             says
             he
             )
             to
             conclude
             the
             Reason
             and
             the
             Necessity
             of
             his
             Seclusion
             .
             The
             Compiler
             of
             this
             Character
             would
             take
             it
             ill
             now
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             should
             say
             that
             his
             very
             argument
             against
             the
             Duke
             ,
             holds
             as
             true
             against
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Character
             .
             For
             that
             
               Dominion
               is
               founded
               in
               Grace
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Principle
             both
             for
             which
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             Supplant
             the
             Successor
             .
             Now
             why
             may
             we
             not
             apprehend
             Sedition
             from
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Tyranny
             from
             the
             other
             ?
             Nay
             and
             with
             more
             Justice
             too
             ;
             considering
             that
             there
             is
             but
             a
             bare
             Contemplation
             the
             One
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             an
             enflaming
             Discourse
             over
             and
             above
             that
             Contemplation
             ,
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Char.
             
             
               But
               alas
               !
               (
               
                 says
                 he
              
               )
               that
               Bug-bear
               ,
               
                 Passive
                 obedeience
              
               ,
               is
               a
               Notion
               crept
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               most
               Zealously
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               as
               ignorantly
               defended
               .
               Fol.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             This
             Period
             brings
             him
             well
             nigh
             to
             his
             Journeys
             end
             :
             For
             ,
             till
             now
             ,
             he
             contented
             himself
             with
             only
             opposing
             the
             primitive
             Practices
             ,
             and
             the
             Common
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             justifying
             a
             Violence
             ,
             upon
             an
             Impulse
             of
             Religion
             :
             But
             the
             making
             of
             
               Passive
               Obedience
            
             only
             a
             Bug-bear
             ,
             and
             the
             Defence
             of
             it
             an
             effect
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             brings
             it
             home
             to
             the
             very
             person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             was
             delivered
             by
             those
             Holy
             Lips.
             
             
               So
               far
               (
               
                 says
                 the
                 Learned
                 Prelate
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Pag.
              
               55.
               )
               was
               St.
               Paul
               from
               believing
               those
               Popish
               Rebellious
               Principles
               ,
               (
               
                 Denying
                 the
                 Superiority
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 power
              
               )
               and
               from
               Dissoyalty
               or
               Disobedience
               to
               that
               Imperial
               (
               tho'
               Pagan
               )
               Power
               under
               which
               he
               Lived
               ;
               that
               he
               publickly
               acknowledged
               ,
               and
               humbly
               submitted
               to
               it
               .
               Nor
               was
               he
               only
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               Obedient
               ,
               and
               a
               Loyal
               Subject
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               but
               (
               writing
               to
               the
               Romans
               )
               he
               did
               ,
               as
               an
               Apostle
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Chr●st
              
               ,
               command
               them
               also
               to
               be
               Loyal
               and
               Obedient
               .
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Soul
              
               (
               every
               man
               )
               
                 be
                 Subject
                 to
                 the
                 Higher
              
               (
               the
               Supreme
               )
               Powers
               ,
               &c.
               
               
               And
               then
               he
               adds
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               render
               to
               them
               
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 Custom
                 ,
                 Fear
                 ,
                 Honour
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 all
                 their
                 Duties
              
               .
               By
               
                 Supreme
                 Power
              
               there
               ,
               he
               means
               men
               possessing
               Supreme
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               Supreme
               power
               ,
               under
               which
               He
               and
               the
               Romans
               then
               were
               ,
               was
               Nero
               ,
               a
               most
               
                 Impious
                 Pagan
              
               ,
               and
               Persecutor
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christians
               ;
               and
               yet
               
                 every
                 Soulq
              
               within
               his
               Empire
               ,
               (
               
                 even
                 Peter
              
               as
               well
               as
               Paul
               )
               was
               (
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               )
               to
               be
               Subject
               to
               Him
               ,
               to
               Fear
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               pay
               him
               Tribute
               ,
               and
               Legally
               obey
               him
               .
               Nay
               the
               same
               reverend
               Prelate
               ,
               (
               Pag.
               54
               )
               in
               confirmation
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               cites
               the
               Precept
               of
               our
               blessed
               
                 Saviour
                 himself
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 St.
                 Paul.
                 Our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
              
               (
               Says
               he
               ,
               whose
               Vicar
               the
               Pope
               pretends
               to
               be
               )
               does
               himself
               pay
               Tribute
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               (
               Tho'
               a
               Pagan
               ,
               and
               Idolat●r
               )
               leaving
               us
               an
               Admirable
               ,
               and
               most
               Pious
               Example
               of
               that
               obedience
               ,
               and
               Loyalty
               due
               ,
               even
               to
               Impious
               and
               
                 Pagan
                 Princes
              
               :
               N●r
               is
               this
               all
               ;
               for
               he
               further
               gives
               express
               Command
               ,
               that
               all
               should
               render
               to
               
                 Cesar
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 Cesars
                 .
              
               He
               acknowledgeth
               the
               Imperial
               rights
               of
               C●sar
               ,
               of
               which
               his
               Impiety
               and
               Idolatry
               did
               not
               deprive
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             Author
             said
             but
             just
             now
             ,
             that
             
               Passive
               Obedience
            
             was
             no
             more
             then
             a
             Bug-bear
             ,
             and
             a
             Doctrine
             groundless
             ,
             and
             only
             slipt
             into
             the
             world
             as
             by
             the
             By.
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             now
             (
             Fol.
             20.
             toward
             the
             bottom
             )
             that
             
               in
               case
               of
               a
               Vow'd
               Allegiance
               to
               an
               Absolute
               and
               Arbitrary
               King
               ,
            
             a
             Passive
             Obedience
             
               was
               due
               :
               But
               what
               's
            
             this
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               to
               a
               King
               of
               England
            
             ?
             With
             his
             leave
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             to
             the
             Peoples
             Obedie●ce
             or
             Submission
             ;
             tho'
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             assuming
             ,
             and
             Exercising
             that
             Power
             ,
             the
             Case
             ,
             on
             the
             Kings
             side
             ,
             is
             greatly
             differing
             ,
             for
             the
             question
             is
             not
             whether
             the
             King
             does
             Well
             or
             Ill
             in
             forcing
             his
             Authority
             beyond
             the
             due
             hounds
             ,
             but
             whether
             the
             Tyranny
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             will
             justify
             an
             undutiful
             behaviour
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             ?
             And
             the
             Law
             it self
             will
             easily
             determine
             .
             This
             Controversy
             .
             If
             the
             Subject
             be
             ty'd
             up
             by
             the
             Law
             to
             an
             Allegiance
             unconditional
             ,
             (
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             and
             without
             any
             Exception
             ,
             or
             qualification
             ,
             to
             discharge
             him
             of
             that
             Duty
             ,
             in
             any
             Cace
             whatsoever
             ,
             the
             Cause
             is
             clear
             against
             him
             .
             And
             this
             is
             enough
             said
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             Masque
             of
             a
             zeal
             to
             crush
             one
             Sort
             of
             Popery
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             design
             Carryed
             on
             for
             the
             introducing
             of
             another
             .
             See
             now
             what
             he
             says
             of
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
           
             
               Monarchy
               (
               
                 says
                 he
                 fol.
              
               21.
               )
               can
               be
               acquir'd
               but
               by
               two
               ways
               .
               First
               ,
               By
               the
               Choice
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               who
               frequently
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               natural
               desire
               of
               Safety
               ,
               for
               the
               securing
               of
               a
               Peaceful
               Community
               and
               Conversation
               ,
               chose
               a
               Single
               Person
               to
               be
               their
               Head
               ,
               as
               a
               Proper
               ,
               Supream
               Moderator
               in
               all
               Differences
               that
               might
               arise
               to
               disquiet
               that
               Community
               :
               Thus
               were
               Kings
               made
               for
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               People
               for
               Kings
            
          
           
             This
             Principle
             of
             
               Popular
               Liberty
            
             ,
             and
             placing
             the
             Original
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             is
             highly
             derogatory
             to
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             express
             Letter
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             destructive
             of
             the
             very
             Being
             of
             Human
             Society
             ,
             First
             ,
             By
             implying
             Mankind
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             World
             unprovided
             for
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             makes
             Magistracy
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ;
             (
             
               Rom.
               13.
               2.
               
               )
               is
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
            
             to
             be
             of
             
               Human
               Institution
            
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             ,
             
               Nature's
               second
               Thought
            
             ;
             but
             in
             truth
             ,
             an
             effect
             either
             of
             Tumult
             or
             Chance
             ,
             according
             as
             Men
             were
             led
             to
             't
             either
             by
             Choice
             or
             
               Necessity
               .
               Thirdly
            
             ,
             in
             supposing
             Power
             to
             be
             radically
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             grant
             of
             it
             to
             be
             only
             an
             act
             of
             conveyance
             by
             common
             Consent
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             power
             of
             Revocation
             ,
             upon
             certain
             equitable
             Conditions
             ,
             either
             express'd
             or
             imply'd
             ;
             there
             goes
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Peoples
             recalling
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
             to
             the
             dissolving
             of
             all
             Commu●ities
             ;
             and
             
               Humane
               Society
            
             ,
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             lyes
             at
             the
             Mercy
             of
             the
             Multitude
             .
             But
             how
             this
             Revocation
             shall
             be
             notify'd
             ,
             unless
             by
             way
             of
             Advertisement
             in
             one
             of
             the
             
               True
               Protestant-Anabaptist-Mercurys
            
             ,
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             consider
             again
             ,
             That
             this
             Grant
             and
             Revocation
             must
             Pass
             with
             a
             
               Nemine
               Contradicente
            
             ;
             nay
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Nemine
               Absente
            
             too
             :
             for
             
               one
               single
               Diss●●●
            
             ,
             or
             the
             want
             of
             
               one
               single
               Vote
            
             ,
             spoils
             all
             ;
             and
             makes
             ,
             void
             both
             the
             
               Original
               Grant
            
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             was
             done
             subsequent
             upon
             it
             :
             for
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             defect
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             longer
             the
             act
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             put
             a
             Man
             in
             admiration
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             Credit
             this
             Phantastique
             and
             Impracticable
             Conceit
             has
             got
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             he
             does
             not
             observe
             the
             Address
             in
             the
             Application
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             that
             is
             made
             of
             it
             .
             All
             violent
             Motions
             of
             State
             (
             we
             see
             )
             are
             wrought
             and
             brought
             about
             by
             the
             Favour
             and
             Assistance
             of
             the
             People
             .
             And
             there
             can
             be
             no
             readier
             way
             in
             the
             World
             to
             make
             them
             sure
             ,
             then
             either
             to
             calumniate
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             Nakedness
             
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             them
             that
             Princes
             are
             only
             Trustees
             for
             the
             
               Peoples
               good
            
             ;
             the
             Sovereignty
             in
             themselves
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             Governours
             break
             their
             Trust
             ,
             the
             People
             may
             resume
             their
             Power
             .
             When
             the
             Multitude
             has
             once
             imbib'd
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             next
             work
             will
             be
             to
             set
             up
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             their
             inheritance
             :
             and
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             that
             once
             ,
             we
             need
             but
             look
             behind
             us
             to
             see
             the
             end
             on
             't
             .
          
           
             Our
             Author
             has
             already
             admitted
             ,
             (
             upon
             this
             mistake
             of
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Power
             )
             that
             the
             People
             may
             yet
             pass
             away
             their
             
               Original
               Right
            
             ,
             without
             power
             of
             
               Revocation
               .
               Here
               indeed
            
             ,
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             speaking
             of
             a
             Concession
             of
             
               Absolute
               Power
               )
               a
               passive
               Obedience
               was
               due
               ;
               but
               what
               's
               this
               to
               a
               King
               of
            
             England
             ?
             Now
             though
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             Passage
             (
             fol.
             20.
             )
             seems
             to
             clash
             with
             an
             Equity
             of
             Resumption
             ,
             reserved
             to
             the
             People
             in
             the
             last
             Paragraph
             above-recited
             ,
             (
             fol.
             21.
             )
             I
             shall
             yet
             lay
             no
             hold
             of
             that
             implication
             ,
             but
             turn
             the
             force
             of
             his
             own
             allowance
             against
             himself
             .
             If
             the
             
               Peoples
               alienation
            
             of
             their
             Power
             to
             a
             Prince
             ,
             
               without
               conditions
            
             ,
             shall
             stand
             good
             against
             them
             ;
             so
             shall
             the
             alienation
             of
             their
             Power
             also
             to
             a
             Prince
             ,
             
               under
               conditions
            
             ,
             stand
             every
             jote
             as
             good
             ,
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             those
             conditions
             .
             And
             where
             shall
             we
             find
             those
             conditions
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             
               Establish'd
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             marks
             out
             the
             bounds
             ,
             both
             of
             King
             and
             People
             ?
             Now
             if
             the
             Law
             Pronounces
             the
             King
             to
             be
             Supream
             in
             all
             Causes
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             
               Persons
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             yet
             with
             some
             Limitations
             and
             Restraints
             upon
             his
             Prerogative
             :
             Suppose
             he
             passes
             those
             Terms
             ,
             who
             shall
             judge
             him
             ,
             but
             God
             if
             he
             be
             Supream
             ,
             and
             has
             no
             other
             Power
             above
             him
             ?
             Or
             if
             the
             People
             have
             reserved
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             any
             controuling
             Power
             to
             themselves
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             that
             the
             Law
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             makes
             the
             Subjects
             accountable
             for
             any
             act
             of
             Disobedience
             or
             Violence
             to
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             Person
             ,
             or
             Authority
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             upon
             what
             pretence
             soever
             ?
             So
             that
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             opposing
             or
             preventing
             an
             
               Arbitrary
               Power
            
             ;
             the
             Law
             is
             subverted
             (
             here
             )
             at
             a
             b●ow
             ;
             and
             a
             Foundation
             laid
             of
             the
             most
             pernicious
             and
             shameful
             sort
             of
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             He
             says
             that
             
               Kings
               were
               made
               for
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               not
               People
               for
               the
               Kings
               ,
            
             which
             is
             well
             enough
             ,
             if
             he
             means
             that
             Kings
             were
             made
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Blessing
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             not
             People
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             which
             turns
             Society
             into
             Confusion
             .
          
           
           
             But
             after
             all
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             Government
             Originally
             was
             not
             Popular
             ;
             I
             shall
             add
             a
             few
             more
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Institution
             of
             it
             to
             be
             purely
             Divine
             :
             which
             opinion
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             needs
             not
             any
             other
             Support
             ,
             than
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             
               By
               me
               Kings
               Reign
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               I
               have
               made
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               Beasts
               that
               are
               upon
               the
               Ground
               by
               my
               great
               Power
               ,
               and
               my
               Outstretched
               arm
               ,
               and
               have
               given
               it
               to
               whom
               it
               seemed
               meet
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             Jer.
             27.
             5.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             we
             now
             call
             Kingly
             Government
             was
             at
             first
             called
             Paternel
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             Patriarchal
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             we
             find
             ,
             by
             the
             Powers
             they
             exercised
             (
             as
             Life
             and
             
               Death
               ,
               War
            
             and
             Peace
             ,
             &c.
             )
             that
             their
             Paternal
             Power
             did
             Then
             extend
             to
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             our
             Regal
             Power
             ;
             The
             Objection
             is
             ,
             could
             there
             be
             a
             King
             without
             a
             People
             ?
             Which
             is
             all
             one
             with
             the
             Supposal
             of
             a
             Father
             without
             a
             Son.
             But
             This
             does
             not
             at
             all
             conclude
             that
             Adam
             had
             not
             both
             a
             Regal
             and
             a
             Paternal
             Power
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             either
             People
             or
             Children
             ,
             actually
             to
             govern
             ,
             and
             exercise
             it
             upon
             :
             It
             being
             a
             thing
             so
             consonant
             also
             ,
             to
             the
             Methods
             of
             the
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             to
             supply
             him
             previously
             with
             all
             needful
             Abilities
             and
             Authorities
             for
             the
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Fatherly
             and
             Governing
             Office
             :
             The
             whole
             Race
             of
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             lying
             open
             ,
             even
             before
             they
             had
             any
             Existency
             in
             Nature
             ,
             to
             the
             Omniscience
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             PAST
             or
             FUTVRE
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             ,
             always
             PRESENT
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             Adam
             did
             not
             bring
             his
             Authority
             into
             the
             World
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             did
             he
             receive
             his
             Commission
             ?
             Or
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             justifie
             the
             Arbitrary
             Rule
             he
             exercis'd
             over
             those
             People
             that
             were
             only
             his
             Fellow
             Subjects
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Subordinate
             Ruler
             over
             them
             ?
             Or
             if
             Adam
             was
             vested
             with
             a
             Right
             of
             exerting
             the
             Power
             he
             exercis'd
             ;
             how
             came
             our
             Authors
             Imaginary
             Multitude
             to
             chuse
             a
             Governor
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             appointment
             of
             Providence
             ?
             Or
             who
             absolved
             them
             from
             the
             Bonds
             of
             their
             filial
             and
             primary
             Duty
             and
             Obedience
             ?
          
           
             What
             he
             says
             afterward
             of
             Conquest
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             calls
             his
             Other
             Acquisition
             of
             Monarchy
             )
             serves
             only
             for
             an
             occasion
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             Last
             Norman
             Conquest
             was
             little
             more
             than
             a
             Composition
             :
             which
             is
             an
             error
             and
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             point
             here
             in
             hand
             ,
             which
             refers
             
             only
             to
             the
             constitution
             ,
             and
             Settlement
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             now
             it
             stands
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             acquiring
             it
             .
             But
             he
             is
             now
             drawing
             to
             a
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             Char.
             
             
               If
               now
               at
               last
               ,
               (
               
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 Popery
              
               must
               and
               shall
               come
               in
               ,
               (
               as
               by
               law
               it
               cannot
               )
               and
               consequently
               must
               be
               restored
               by
               Arbitrary
               Power
               .
               If
               a
               
                 new
                 Monarchy
              
               ,
               then
               a
               
                 new
                 Conquest
              
               ,
               and
               if
               a
               Conquest
               ,
               Heaven
               forbid
               we
               should
               be
               subdu'd
               like
               less
               than
               English-men
               ;
               or
               be
               debar'd
               the
               Common
               Right
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               Resist
               ,
               and
               Repel
               an
               Invader
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               ,
               fol.
               21.
               
            
          
           
             This
             is
             spoken
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             a
             
               Popish
               Successors
            
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             an
             Invader
             ;
             (
             though
             qualifyed
             with
             a
             
               Legal
               Title
            
             )
             and
             he
             incourages
             Violence
             against
             him
             ,
             tho'
             in
             this
             case
             the
             Law
             pronounces
             him
             a
             King
             :
             and
             this
             Resistance
             to
             be
             made
             like
             English-men
             too
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             
               English-men
               of
               the
            
             late
             stamp
             .
             So
             that
             there
             goes
             no
             more
             (
             I
             perceive
             )
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             a
             
               Lawful
               Prince
            
             ,
             but
             to
             say
             that
             he
             either
             is
             or
             will
             be
             this
             or
             tha●
             :
             And
             the
             King
             himself
             stands
             in
             as
             much
             danger
             ,
             upon
             the
             admittance
             of
             this
             Principle
             ,
             as
             his
             Royal
             Brother
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             Subjects
             proceed
             to
             these
             terms
             ,
             which
             without
             a
             legal
             Authority
             are
             criminal
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             ,
             Malice
             it
             sel●
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             an
             infallible
             certainty
             of
             the
             Inconvenience
             :
             whereas
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             )
             this
             is
             a
             case
             lyable
             to
             many
             disappointments
             ;
             the
             prospect
             of
             it
             remote
             ,
             the
             expedient
             unwarrantable
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             it self
             at
             last
             not
             so
             mortal
             as
             it
             is
             represented
             .
             He
             supports
             his
             presumption
             upon
             this
             ground
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             a
             Popish
             King
             must
             do
             whatsoever
             the
             Pope
             will
             have
             him
             do
             ,
             and
             subject
             his
             people
             to
             the
             Tyranny
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             What
             does
             he
             say
             to
             the
             French
             Kings
             Pyramid
             then
             ,
             and
             the
             vindication
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             people
             in
             divers
             other
             cases
             ,
             from
             the
             Insults
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             to
             several
             other
             instances
             already
             given
             in
             this
             particular
             ?
          
           
             Char.
             
             
               But
               to
               summ
               up
               all
               this
               (
               says
               he
               )
               I
               must
               say
               ,
               the
               most
               vehement
               Disputants
               against
               the
               Peoples
               right
               of
               defending
               themselves
               ,
               must
               at
               length
               ac●nowledge
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               whenever
               a
               Papist
               King
               shall
               by
               Tyranny
               establish
               the
               Popes
               Jurisdiction
               in
               England
               ,
               
               undoubtedly
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               God
               he
               is
               guilty
               of
               a
               greater
               sin
               than
               that
               People
               can
               be
               ,
               that
               with
               open
               Arms
               oppose
               that
               Tyranny
               .
            
             ;
             Fol.
             22.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             clause
             of
             
               double
               consolation
            
             :
             First
             ,
             to
             the
             Author
             ,
             that
             this
             Popish
             King
             shall
             be
             damn'd
             the
             deeper
             of
             the
             two
             .
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             go
             to
             the
             Devil
             in
             good
             company
             .
          
           
             Char.
             
             
               The
               very
               Essence
               (
               he
               says
               )
               of
               a
               Popish
               Successor
               is
               the
               greatest
               Plot
               upon
               England
               since
               the
               Creation
               ;
               a
               Plot
               of
               God
               himself
               to
               scourge
               a
               Nation
               ,
               and
               make
               three
               Kingdoms
               miserable
               .
            
          
           
             This
             must
             be
             a
             very
             great
             Plot
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             greatest
             Plot
             that
             we
             have
             seen
             even
             in
             our
             days
             :
             a
             Plot
             upon
             our
             Laws
             ,
             and
             it
             subverted
             them
             ;
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             it
             destroyed
             it
             root
             and
             branch
             ;
             upon
             our
             Estates
             ,
             and
             it
             took
             them
             away
             by
             violence
             ;
             upon
             our
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             it
             enslav'd
             us
             ;
             upon
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             made
             death
             to
             do
             our
             Duties
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Plot
             that
             left
             us
             no
             other
             choice
             in
             many
             cases
             but
             Death
             or
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             had
             ask'd
             my
             revenues
             (
             
               says
               the
               late
               King
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             sect
             .
             24.
             )
             my
             power
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             of
             my
             Kingdoms
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             no
             wonder
             to
             have
             been
             denied
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             where
             the
             evil
             policy
             of
             men
             forbids
             all
             Restitution
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             confess
             an
             injurious
             Usurpation
             .
             But
             to
             deny
             me
             the
             Ghostly
             comfort
             of
             Chaplains
             ,
             seems
             a
             greater
             rigour
             and
             barbarity
             then
             is
             ever
             used
             by
             Christians
             to
             the
             meanest
             Prisoners
             ,
             and
             greatest
             Malefactors
             ,
             whom
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             deprives
             of
             worldly
             Comforts
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Mercy
               of
               Religion
            
             allows
             them
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             Clergy
             :
             as
             not
             aiming
             at
             once
             to
             destroy
             their
             Body●
             ,
             and
             to
             Damn
             their
             Souls
             .
             But
             
               My
               Agony
            
             must
             not
             be
             Reliev'd
             with
             the
             Presence
             of
             any
             one
             Good
             Angel
             ;
             (
             
               for
               such
               ●account
               a
               Learned
               ,
               Godly
               and
               Discreet
               Divine●
               &
               such
               I
               would
               have
               all
               Mine
               to
               be
            
             ;
             )
             They
             that
             envy
             my
             being
             a
             King
             ,
             are
             loth
             I
             should
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             while
             they
             Seck
             to
             deprive
             Me
             of
             all
             things
             else
             ;
             they
             are
             a●●a●d
             I
             should
             save
             my
             soul.
             
          
           
           
             Has
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Character
             heard
             of
             this
             Un-Christian
             Barbarity
             toward
             a
             Prince
             of
             the
             most
             Exemplary
             Goodness
             and
             Piety
             (
             one
             of
             them
             )
             that
             ever
             liv'd
             :
             And
             how
             he
             was
             yet
             ,
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             Murther'd
             on
             a
             Scaffold
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             pretended
             Sovereignty
             of
             the
             People
             of
             England
             ?
             How
             has
             he
             then
             the
             hardness
             of
             Heart
             to
             set
             up
             that
             Regicidal
             Principle
             afresh
             ;
             and
             to
             pronounce
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             
               Popish
               Successor
            
             to
             be
             a
             greater
             Plot
             upon
             England
             ,
             than
             the
             Execrable
             Bloud-shed
             of
             that
             
               Protestant
               Prince
            
             ?
             And
             yet
             he
             carries
             it
             one
             step
             higher
             .
             
               A
               Plot
               of
               God
            
             (
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             lays
             the
             Foundation
             of
             it
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             most
             Heroically
             opposes
             it
             .
             From
             hence
             to
             the
             end
             both
             of
             the
             Page
             and
             Book
             ,
             there
             's
             only
             more
             variety
             of
             flourish
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             MY
             pretending
             to
             Answer
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             looks
             methink
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Man
             should
             Reply
             upon
             an
             Alman●ck
             (
             for
             several
             Years
             to
             come
             )
             it
             runs
             altogether
             upon
             
               Phansys
               ,
               Suppositions
               ,
               Predict●ons
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             there
             's
             no
             dis-proving
             of
             a
             Prognostication
             ;
             nor
             hardly
             any
             reasoning
             against
             it
             ;
             but
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             Calculated
             according
             to
             Rules
             of
             Art
             :
             And
             wheresoever
             I
             have
             found
             any
             thing
             that
             looks
             like
             a
             
               Logical
               Connexion
            
             ,
             I
             have
             spoken
             to
             those
             Passages
             what
             I
             thought
             convenient
             .
             But
             for
             the
             rest
             ;
             my
             business
             has
             been
             to
             encounter
             the
             drift
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             expound
             the
             danger
             of
             these
             
               present
               Iealousies
            
             ,
             by
             referring
             People
             to
             the
             miserable
             effects
             of
             the
             same
             Jealousie
             in
             the
             Late
             Times
             .
             It
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             for
             People
             to
             foretel
             Calamities
             and
             Judgments
             of
             their
             own
             Contriving
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             any
             Man
             Living
             that
             more
             passionately
             desires
             the
             
               Ripping
               up
            
             of
             this
             
               Dam●'d
               ,
               Hellish
               Plot
            
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             than
             my self
             ;
             but
             I
             must
             confess
             withal
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             for
             Suppressing
             the
             Malice
             of
             Pope●y
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Name
             ;
             and
             utterly
             against
             the
             Damning
             of
             any
             Position
             in
             a
             Papist
             ,
             that
             I
             practice
             my self
             .
             The
             best
             way
             to
             discover
             a
             Jesuite
             ,
             is
             by
             his
             Principle
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Order
             ,
             or
             D●n●mination
             ,
             that
             creates
             the
             Danger
             .
             So
             that
             we
             are
             never
             the
             nearer
             for
             
               rocting
               out
            
             the
             One
             ,
             unless
             we
             purge
             our selves
             also
             from
             the
             Leagen
             of
             the
             Other
             .
             Which
             will
             be
             the
             o●ly
             safe
             way
             of
             faci●itating
             a
             Comprehensive
             Union
             of
             those
             
               Conscientious
               Dissent●rs
            
             that
             wish
             well
             to
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Government
             .
             And
             in
             Order
             to
             this
             Discrimination
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             the
             Reader
             here
             
             a
             Taste
             of
             the
             Harmony
             and
             Agreement
             betwixt
             the
             Jesuites
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             such
             other
             Jesuites
             ,
             as
             ,
             under
             the
             Cover
             of
             
               Dissenting
               Protestants
            
             take
             advantage
             of
             the
             Credulity
             and
             Weakness
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             ,
             toward
             the
             working
             of
             Distempers
             in
             the
             Nation
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Popish
           and
           Jesuitical
           PRINCIPLES
           .
        
         
           DOminion
           is
           founded
           in
           Grace
           ;
           (
           
             says
             the
          
           Romish
           Jesuite
           )
           
             and
             upon
          
           That
           Principle
           ,
           Deposes
           Protestant
           Princes
           .
           
             But
             the
          
           Covenanting
           Jesuite
           
             is
             even
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
          
           same
           Principle
           deposes
           Popish
           Princes
           :
           as
           Knox
           
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Congregation
             in
          
           Scotland
           
             depos'd
             the
          
           Queen
           Regent
           (
           Cambden
           '
           s
           Eliz.
           An.
           1559
           )
           Penry
           
             told
             the
             Lord
             President
             of
          
           Wales
           ,
           That
           without
           advancing
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Discipline
          
           he
           could
           have
           no
           Commission
           to
           Rule
           there
           ;
           for
           having
           rejected
           Christ
           ,
           he
           was
           but
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           Satan
           .
           
             And
             our
             Character
             does
             pretty
             well
             too
             ,
             in
             ranking
             a
          
           Popish
           Prince
           with
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           fol.
           17.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Pope
             may
             deprive
             a
             King
             of
             his
             Royal
             Dignity
             for
             Heresie
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           (
           B.
           of
           
           Lincoln's
           Popish
           Principles
           ,
           pag.
           20.
           )
           
             and
             after
             Excommunication
          
           (
           says
           
             Mariana
             )
             in
             case
             of
          
           Obstinacy
           ,
           
             the
             People
             may
             take
             away
             his
             Life
             .
          
           Now
           says
           the
           
             Covenanting
             Jesuite
          
           ;
           All
           men
           as
           well
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           Inferiors
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           Subject
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           
             General
             Assemblies
          
           (
           See
           Bishop
           Bramhal
           pag.
           501.
           )
           Ministers
           (
           says
           
             Buchanan
             de
             Jur.
             Reg.
          
           page
           70.
           )
           may
           excommunicate
           Princes
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           cast
           them
           into
           Hell
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           worthy
           to
           live
           any
           longer
           upon
           Earth
           .
        
         
           Pius
           Quintus
           
             absolv'd
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Q.
          
           Eliz.
           
             from
             all
             their
          
           Oaths
           
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             her
             for
             ever
             .
          
           And
           now
           (
           says
           Knox
           to
           England
           and
           Scotland
           )
           If
           Princes
           be
           Tyrants
           against
           God
           and
           his
           Truth
           ,
           their
           Subjects
           are
           Free
           from
           their
           Oath
           of
           Obedie●ce
           .
           And
           our
           
             Jesuitical
             Covenanters
          
           did
           the
           same
           thing
           too
           ,
           with
           a
           Penalty
           ,
           in
           abolishing
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Supremacy
           and
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           their
           Covenant
           .
        
         
         
           
             We
             command
          
           (
           says
           the
           same
           
             Pius
             Quintus
             )
             all
             the
             Peers
             ,
             People
             and
             Subjects
             of
          
           England
           
             not
             to
             pay
             any
          
           Obedieuce
           
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             her
             Commands
             ,
             or
             Laws
             .
          
           And
           was
           not
           this
           the
           same
           thing
           that
           our
           
             Covenanting
             Jesuites
          
           did
           ,
           in
           commanding
           upon
           pain
           of
           Imprisonment
           ,
           and
           Sequestration
           ,
           not
           to
           obey
           the
           Kings
           Proclamations
           ,
           and
           in
           making
           it
           Death
           without
           mercy
           for
           any
           man
           that
           had
           taken
           the
           Cove●ant
           to
           go
           ,
           without
           a
           Pass
           into
           the
           
             Kings
             Quarters
          
           ?
        
         
           
             Pope
             PAVL
             3d.
             Interdicted
             all
             publick
             Prayers
             for
          
           Henry
           8.
           
             or
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             after
             his
             Denyal
             of
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             to
             the
             whole
             Nation
             .
          
           And
           did
           not
           our
           
             Scottish
             Jesuites
          
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           refusing
           to
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           Mother
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           in
           her
           Distress
           though
           the
           King
           desired
           it
           ?
           and
           did
           not
           our
           
             English
             Covenanting
             Jesuites
          
           make
           it
           Malignancy
           and
           Sequestration
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           King
           in
           their
           Churches
           ?
        
         
           If
           a
           Clergy-Man
           Rebel
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           Treason
           ▪
           (
           says
           Em●nuel
           Sa
           )
           because
           Clergy-Men
           art
           not
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           .
           The
           Jesuits
           
             of
             the
          
           Kirk
           
             told
             King
          
           James
           ,
           That
           He
           was
           an
           incompetont
           Iudge
           of
           Matters
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           wich
           ought
           to
           be
           exempted
           from
           the
           Iudgment
           and
           Correction
           of
           Princes
           .
           
             And
             the
             Assembly
             brought
             off
          
           Gibson
           and
           Blake
           ,
           
             for
             Cursing
             and
             Railing
             at
             the
             King
             in
             the
          
           Pulpit
           ,
           
             upon
             the
             same
          
           Plea.
           
             And
             the
          
           Late
           King
           
             had
             as
             little
             Remedy
             for
             Treason
             deliver'd
             in
             the
          
           Pulpits
           here
           .
        
         
           The
           Papal
           Power
           (
           says
           Sciopptus
           )
           is
           Supream
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           has
           a
           Right
           to
           Direct
           and
           C●mpel
           ,
           and
           a
           Power
           of
           Life
           and
           Death
           .
           
             And
             did
             not
             Our
          
           Jesuits
           
             in
             the
          
           Assembly
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Two
           Houses
           
             Practice
             the
             same
             Usurpations
             in
             1642
             ?
             Does
             not
             the
          
           Kirk
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Cases
             of
          
           Bloud
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           Blasphemy
           ,
           
             &c.
             take
             the
             Pardoning-Power
             out
             of
             the
             King's
             Hand
             ?
             Did
             not
             the
          
           Scottish
           Jesuits
           
             in
             1638.
             
             Prote●t
             against
          
           Proclamations
           ,
           
             make
             void
          
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           Levy
           M●n
           ,
           Monies
           and
           Arms
           ,
           
             for
             the
          
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           preservation
           of
           Rel●gion
           ?
           Kings
           Declaration
           .
           
             Pag.
             415.
             
             Do
             they
             not
             claim
             Power
             to
             Abrogate
             and
             Abolish
             what
             Statutes
             and
             Ordinances
             they
             please
             ,
             concerning
          
           Ecclesiastical
           
             Matters
             ?
             See
             Bishop
          
           Brambal
           ,
           Fol.
           497.
           &c.
           
           
             And
             in
             short
          
           ,
           in
           ordine
           ad
           Spiritualia
           ,
           
             take
             into
             their
             Cognizance
             all
             matters
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
         
         
           Snarez
           ,
           approves
           of
           
             a
             Subjects
             killing
             his
             Prince
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Publique
             .
             Buchanad
          
           Seconds
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           him
           rewarded
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           kill'd
           a
           Wolf
           or
           a
           
             Bear.
             For
          
           (
           says
           he
           ,
           in
           his
           
             de
             jure
             Regni
             )
             the
             People
             are
             as
             much
             above
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             above
             any
             one
             Person
             .
          
           Which
           Our
           Jesuits
           have
           Translated
           into
           
             Singulis
             Major
             ,
             Vniversis
             Minor.
          
           Does
           not
           our
           Assembly
           set
           up
           for
           Infallible
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Pope
           .
           And
           have
           not
           
             Our
             Jesuites
          
           their
           
             pious
             Frauds
          
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           their
           Dreams
           ,
           Visions
           and
           Revelations
           ?
           Where
           was
           there
           ever
           more
           Equivocation
           ,
           or
           mental
           Reservation
           ,
           then
           in
           their
           swearing
           to
           preserve
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           a
           Design
           to
           destroy
           him
           ?
           Where
           did
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ever
           take
           more
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Indicting
           of
           Assemblies
           ,
           abrogating
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           all
           other
           the
           Ensigns
           of
           Royalty
           ?
           Does
           not
           our
           Assembly
           expect
           to
           be
           submitted
           to
           with
           as
           implicite
           a
           Faith
           ,
           and
           as
           blind
           an
           Obedience
           as
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ?
           
             We
             must
             ●●sign
             up
             our
             Judgments
          
           (
           says
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             )
             our
             VVill
             ,
             and
             our
             Vnderstanding
             in
             a
             deferencé
             to
             our
             Superiors
             .
          
           To
           which
           purpose
           (
           as
           I
           find
           it
           in
           
             Lysimachus
             N●canor
          
           page
           48.
           )
           
             Andrew
             Cant
          
           when
           he
           found
           he
           could
           give
           no
           reasons
           for
           subscribing
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           told
           his
           Congregation
           at
           Glascow
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           
             deny
             Learning
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             help
             Christ
             at
             a
             Lift
             :
          
           and
           told
           them
           further
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           occasion
           ,
           
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             them
             with
             a
             Commission
             from
             Christ
             to
             bid
             them
             subscribe
             the
          
           Covenant
           ,
           
             which
             was
             Christs
             Contract
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himself
             was
             come
             at
             a
             Wooer
             to
             them
             for
             the
             Bridegroom
             ;
             and
             called
             upon
             them
             to
             come
             to
             be
          
           Hand-fasted
           
             by
             Subscribing
             That
             Contract
          
           :
           and
           told
           them
           plainly
           ,
           
             that
             he
             would
             not
             leave
             the
             Town
             till
             he
             had
             all
             their
             Names
             that
             refused
             to
             Subscribe
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             would
             complain
             on
             't
             to
             his
             Master
             .
          
        
         
           It
           would
           be
           endless
           to
           run
           out
           the
           Parallel
           at
           length
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           This
           Argument
           would
           carry
           a
           man.
           But
           this
           will
           suffice
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           for
           a
           Caution
           ,
           that
           while
           we
           are
           running
           down
           of
           
             One
             Sort
          
           of
           Jesuites
           we
           do
           not
           Incorporate
           our
           Religion
           with
           Another
           .
        
         
           The
           End.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47819-e120
           
             Character
             .
          
           
             Declarat
             .
             &
             Prot.
             of
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             
               Octob.
               22.
               1642.
               
               Exact
               Coll.
               pag.
            
             664.